Valmiki Ramayana — Kishkindha Kanda

sa tām puṣkariṇīm gatvā padma utpala jhaṣākulām |rāmaḥ saumitri sahito vilalāpa akulendriyaḥ ||4-1-1||
tatra dṛṣṭvaivā tām harṣāt indriyāṇi cakampire |sa kāmavaśam āpannaḥ saumitrim idam abravīt ||4-1-2||
saumitre śobhate pampā vaidūrya vimala udakā |phulla padma utpalavatī śobhitā vividhaiḥ drumaiḥ ||4-1-3||
saumitre paśya pampāyāḥ kānanam śubha darśanam |yatra rājanti śailā vā drumāḥ sa śikharā iva ||4-1-4||
mām tu śokābhi santaptam ādhayaḥ pīḍayanti vai |bharatasya ca duḥkhena vaidehyā haraṇena ca ||4-1-5||
śokārtasya api me pampā śobhate citra kānanā |vyavakīrṇā bahu vidhaiḥ puṣpaiḥ śītodakā śivā ||4-1-6||
nalinaiḥ api saṃchannā hi atyartha śubha darśanā |sarpa vyāla anucaritā mṛga dvija samākulā ||4-1-7||
adhikam pravibhāti etat nīla pītam tu śādvalam |drumāṇām vividhaiḥ puṣpaiḥ paristomaiḥ iva arpitam ||4-1-8||
puṣpa bhāra samṛddhāni śikharāṇi samantataḥ |latābhiḥ puṣpita agrābhiḥ upagūḍhāni sarvataḥ ||4-1-9||
sukha anilo'yam saumitre kālaḥ pracura manmathaḥ |gandhavān surabhir māso jāta puṣpa phala drumaḥ ||4-1-10||
paśya rūpāṇi saumitre vanānām puṣpa śālinām |sṛjatām puṣpa varṣāṇi varṣam toyamucām iva ||4-1-11||
prastareṣu ca ramyeṣu vividhāḥ kānana drumāḥ  |vāyu vega pracalitāḥ puṣpaiḥ avakiranti gām ||4-1-12||
patitaiḥ patamānaiḥ ca pādapasthaiḥ ca mārutaḥ |kusumaiḥ paśya saumitre krīḍatīva samantataḥ ||4-1-13||
vikṣipan vividhāḥ śākhā nagānām kusumotkaṭāḥ |mārutaḥ calita sthānaiḥ ṣaṭpadaiḥ anugīyate ||4-1-14||
matta kokila sannādaiḥ nartayan iva pādapān |śaila kandara niṣkrāntaḥ pragīta iva ca anilaḥ ||4-1-15||
tena vikṣipatā atyartham pavanena samantataḥ |amī saṃsakta śākhāgrā grathitā iva pādapāḥ ||4-1-16||
sa eva sukha saṃsparśo vāti candana śītalaḥ |gandham abhyavahan puṇyam śrama apanayo anilaḥ ||4-1-17||
amī pavana vikṣiptā vinandantī iva pādapāḥ |ṣaṭpadaiḥ anukūjadbhiḥ vaneṣu madhu gandhiṣu ||4-1-18||
giri prastheṣu ramyeṣu puṣpavadbhiḥ manoramaiḥ |saṃsakta śikharā śailā virājanti mahādrumaiḥ ||4-1-19||
puṣpa saṃchanna śikharā mārutaḥ utkṣepa caṃcalā |amī madhukarottaṃsāḥ pragīta iva pādapāḥ ||4-1-20||
supuṣpitāṃstu paśya etān karṇikārān samantataḥ |hāṭaka prati saṃcchannān narān pītāṃbarān iva ||4-1-21||
ayam vasantaḥ saumitre nānā vihaga nāditaḥ |sītayā viprahīṇasya śoka sandīpano mama ||4-1-22||
mām hi śoka samākrāntam saṃtāpayati manmathaḥ |hṛṣṭam pravadamānaśca samāhvayati kokilaḥ ||4-1-23||
eṣa dāatyūhako hṛṣṭo ramye mām vana nirjhare |praṇadan manmathāviṣṭam śocayiṣyati lakṣmaṇa ||4-1-24||
śrutvā etasya purā śabdam āśramasthā mama priyā |mām āhūya pramuditā paramam pratyanandata ||4-1-25||
evam vicitrāḥ patagā nānā rāva virāviṇaḥ |vṛkṣa gulma latāḥ paśya saṃpatanti samantataḥ||4-1-26||
vimiśrā vihagāḥ puṃbhiḥ ātma vyūha abhinanditāḥ |bhṛṅgarāja pramuditāḥ saumitre madhura svarāḥ ||4-1-27||
asyāḥ kūle pramuditāḥ saṃghaśaḥ śakunāstviha |dātyūharati vikrandaiḥ puṃskokila rutaiḥ api ||4-1-28||
svananti pādapāḥ ca ime mām anaṅga pradīpakāḥ |aśoka stabaka aṅgāraḥ ṣaṭpada svana nisvanaḥ ||4-1-29||
mām hi pallava tāmrārciḥ vasantāgniḥ pradhakṣyati |na hi tām sūkṣmapakṣmākṣīm sukeśīm mṛdu bhāṣiṇīm ||4-1-30||
apaśyato me sauumitre jīvite'sti prayojanam |ayam hi ruciraḥ tasyāḥ kālo rucira kānanaḥ  ||4-1-31||
kokilākula sīmāntaḥ dayitāyā mama anaghaḥ |manmadha āyāsa saṃbhūto vasanta guṇa vardhitaḥ ||4-1-32||
ayam mām dhakṣyati kṣipram śokāgniḥ na cirādiva |apaśyata tām vanitām paśyato rucira drumān ||4-1-33||
mama ayam ātmaprabhavo bhūyastvam upayāsyati |adṛśyamānā vaidehī śokam vardhayatī iha me ||4-1-34||
dṛśyamāno vasantaḥ ca sveda saṃsarga dūṣakaḥ |mām hi sā mṛgaśābākṣī cintā śoka balātkṛtam ||4-1-35||
saṃtāpayati saumitre kṛiraḥ caitra vanānilaḥ |amī mayūrāḥ śobhante pranṛtyantaḥ tataḥ tataḥ ||4-1-36||
stvaiḥ pakṣaiḥ pavana uddhūtaiḥ gavākṣaiḥ sphāṭikaiḥ iva |śikhinībhiḥ parivṛtāsta ete mada mūrchitāḥ ||4-1-37||
manmatha abhiparītasya mama manmatha vardhanāḥ |paśya lakṣṇama nṛtyantam mayūram upanṛtyati ||4-1-38||
śikhinī manmatha ārtaiḥ eṣā bhartāram giri sānuni |tām eva manasā rāmām mayuro'pi anudhāvati ||4-1-39||
vitatya rucirau pakṣau rutaiḥ upahasan iva |mayūrasya vane nūnam rakṣasā na hṛtā priyā ||4-1-40||
tasmāt nṛtyati ramyeṣu vaneṣu saha kāntayā |mama tvayam vinā vāsaḥ puṣpamāse suduḥsahaḥ ||4-1-41||
paśya lakṣmaṇa saṃrāgaḥ tiryak yonigateṣu api |yadeṣā śikhinī kāmāt bhartāram abhivartate ||4-1-42||
mām api evam viśālākṣī jānakī jāta saṃbhramā |madanena abhivarteta yadi na apahṛtā bhavet ||4-1-43||
paśya lakṣmaṇa puṣpāṇi niṣphalāni bhavanti me |puṣpa bhāra samṛddhānām vanānām śiśirātyaye ||4-1-44||
rucirāṇi api puṣpāṇi pādapānām atiśriyā |niṣphalāni mahīm yānti samam madhukarotkaraiḥ ||4-1-45||
nadanti kāvam muditāḥ śakunā  saṅghaśaḥ kalam |āhvayanta iva anyonyam kāma unmādakarā mama ||4-1-46||
vasanto yadi tatra api yatra me vasati priyā |nūnam paravaśā sītā sā api śocyati aham yathā ||4-1-47||
nūnam na tu vasantaḥ tam deśam spṛśati yatra sā |katham hi asita padmākṣī vartayet sā mayā vinā ||4-1-48||
athavā vartate tatra vasanto yatra me priyā  |kim kariṣyati suśroṇī sā tu nir bhartsitā paraiḥ ||4-1-49||
śyāmā padma palāśākṣī mṛdu bhāṣā ca mem priyā |nūnam vasantam āsādya parityakṣyati jīvitam ||4-1-50||
dṛḍham hi hṛdaye budhiḥ mama saṃprativartate |na alam vartayitum sītā sādhvī mat viraham gatā ||4-1-51||
mayi bhāvo hi vaidehyāḥ tattvato viniveśitaḥ |mama api bhāvaḥ sītāyām sarvadhā viniveśitaḥ ||4-1-52||
eṣa puṣpavaho vāyuḥ sukha sparśo himāvahaḥ |tām vicintayataḥ kāntām pāvaka pratimo mama ||4-1-53||
sadā sukham aham manye yam purā saha sītāyā |mārutaḥ sa vinā sītām śoka saṃjanao mama  ||4-1-54||
tām vina atha vihaṅgo asau pakṣī praṇaditaḥ tadā |vāyasaḥ pādapagataḥ prahṛṣṭam abhi kūjati ||4-1-55||
eṣa vai tatra vaidehyā vihagaḥ pratihārakaḥ |pakṣī mām tu viśālākṣyāḥ samīpam upaneṣyati ||4-1-56||
paśya lakṣmaṇa saṃnādam vane mada vivardhanam |puṣpita agreṣu vṛkṣeṣu dvijānām avakūjatām ||4-1-57||
vikṣiptām pavanena etām asau tilaka mañjarīm |ṣaṭpadaḥ sahasā abhyeti mada uddhūtām iva priyām ||4-1-58||
kāminām ayam atyantam aśokaḥ śoka vardhanaḥ |stabakaiḥ pavana utkṣiptaiḥ tarjayan iva mām sthitaḥ ||4-1-59||
amī lakṣmaṇa dṛśyante cūtāḥ kusuma śālinaḥ |vibhrama utsikta manasaḥ sa aṅgarāgā narā iva ||4-1-60||
saumitre paśya pampāyāḥ citrāsu vana rājiṣu |kiṃnarā naraśārdūla vicaranti tataḥ tataḥ ||4-1-61||
imāni śubha gandhīni paśya lakṣmaṇa sarvaśaḥ |nalināni prakāśante jale taruṇa sūrya vat ||4-1-62||
eṣā prasanna salilā padma nīla utpalāyutā |haṃsa kāraṇḍava ākīrṇā pampā saugandhikā yutā ||4-1-63||
jale taruṇa sūryābhaiḥ ṣaṭpada āhata kesaraiḥ |pankajaiḥ śobhate pampā samantāt abhisaṃvṛtā ||4-1-64||
cakravāka yutā nityam citra prastha vanāntarā |mātaṃga mṛga yūthaiḥ ca śobhate salila arthibhiḥ ||4-1-65||
pavana āhata vegābhiḥ ūrmibhiḥ vimale aṃbhasi |pankajāni virājante tāḍyamānāni lakṣmaṇa  ||4-1-66||
padma patra viśālākṣīm satatam priya pankajām |apaśyato me vaidehīm jīvitam na abhirocate  ||4-1-67||
aho kāmasya vāmatvam yo gatām api durlabhām  |smārayiṣyati  kalyāṇīm kalyāṇa tara vādinīm ||4-1-68||
śakyo dhārayitum kāmo bhavet abhyāgato mayā |yadi bhūyo vasanto mām na hanyāt puṣpita drumaḥ ||4-1-69||
yāni sma ramaṇīyāni tayā saha bhavanti me |tāni eva aramaṇīyāni jāyante me tayā vinā ||4-1-70||
padmakośa palāśāni draṣṭum dṛṣṭiḥ hi manyate |sītāyā netra kośābhyām sadṛśān iti lakṣmaṇa ||4-1-71||
padma kesara saṃsṛṣṭo vṛkṣāntara viniḥsṛtaḥ |niḥśvāsa iva sītāyā vāti vāyuḥ manoharaḥ ||4-1-72||
saumitre paśya pampāyā dakṣiṇe giri sānuṣu |puṣpitān karṇikārasya yaṣṭim parama śobhitām ||4-1-73||
adhikam śaila rājo'yam dhātubhiḥ tu vibhūṣitaḥ |vicitram sṛjate reṇum vāyu vega vighaṭṭitam ||4-1-74||
giri prasthāstu saumitre sarvataḥ saṃprapuṣpitaiḥ |niṣpatraiḥ sarvato ramyaiḥ pradīptā iva kiṃśukaiḥ ||4-1-75||
pampā tīra ruhāḥ ca ime saṃsaktā madhu gandhinaḥ |mālatī mallikā padma  karavīrāḥ ca puṣpitāḥ ||4-1-76||
ketakyaḥ sindhuvārāḥ ca vāsantyaḥ ca supuṣpitāḥ |mādhavyo gandhapūrṇāḥ ca kuṃdagulmāḥ ca sarvaśaḥ ||4-1-77||
ciribilvā madhūkāḥ ca vañjulā vakulāḥ tathā |campakāḥ tilakāḥ ca eva nāgavṛkṣāḥ ca puṣpitāḥ ||4-1-78||
padmakāḥ ca eva śobhante nīla aśokāḥ |ca puṣpitāḥlodhrāḥ ca giri pṛṣṭheṣu siṃha kesara pinjarāḥ  ||4-1-79||
ankolāḥ ca kuraṇṭāḥ ca pūrṇakāḥ pāribhadrakāḥ |cūtāḥ pāṭalayaḥ ca api kovidārāḥ ca puṣpitāḥ ||4-1-80||
mucukuṃda arjunāḥ ca eva dṛśyante girisānuṣuketaka uddālakāḥ |ca eva śirīṣāḥ śiṃśupā dhavāḥ ||4-1-81||
śālmalyaḥ kiṃśukāḥ ca eva raktāḥ kuravakāḥ tathā |tiniśā naktamālāḥ ca caṃdanāḥ syaṃdanāḥ tathā ||4-1-82||
hintālaḥ tilakāḥ ca eva nāga vṛkṣāḥ ca puṣpitāḥ |puṣpitān puṣpita agrābhiḥ latābhiḥ pariveṣṭitān  ||4-1-83||
drumān paśya iha saumitre pampāyā rucirān bahūn |vāta vikṣipta viṭapān yathā āsannān drumān imān ||4-1-84||
latāḥ samanuvartante mattā iva vara striyaḥ |pādapāt pādapam gacchan śailāt śailam vanāt vanam ||4-1-85||
vāti na eka rasa āsvāda sammodita iva anilaḥ |kecit paryāpta kusumāḥ pādapā madhu gandhinaḥ  ||4-1-86||
kecit mukula saṃvītāḥ śyāma varṇā iva  ābabhuḥ |idam mṛṣṭam idam svādu praphullam idam ityapi ||4-1-87||
rāga yukto madhukaraḥ kusumeṣu  āvalīyate|nilīya punar utpatya sahasā anyatra gacchati |madhu lubdho madhukaraḥ paṃpā tīra drumeṣu asau ||4-1-88||
iyam kusuma sanghātaiḥ upastīrṇā sukhā kṛtā  |svayam nipatitaiḥ bhūmiḥ śayana prastaraiḥ iva ||4-1-89||
vividhā vividhaiḥ puṣpaiḥ taiḥ eva nagasānuṣu |visteerṇāḥ pīta raktābhā saumitre prastarāḥ kṛtāḥ ||4-1-90||
himānte paśya saumitre vṛkṣāṇām puṣpa saṃbhavam |puṣpa māse hi taravaḥ saṃgharṣāt iva puṣpitāḥ ||4-1-91||
āhvayanta iva anyonyam nagāḥ ṣaṭpada nāditāḥ |kusumottaṃsa viṭapāḥ śobhante bahu lakṣmaṇa ||4-1-92||
eṣa kāraṇḍavaḥ pakṣī vigāhyā salilam śubham |ramate kāntāyā sārtham kāmam uddīpayan iva ||4-1-93||
maṃdakinyāstu yadidam rūpam etan manoraram  |sthāne jagati vikhyātā guṇāḥ tasyā manoramāḥ  ||4-1-94||
yadi dṛśyeta sā sādhvī yadi ca iha vasema hi |spṛhayeyam na śakrāya na ayodhyāyai raghūttama  ||4-1-95||
na hi evam ramaṇīyeṣu śādvaleṣu tayā saha |ramato me bhavet cintā na spṛhā anyeṣu vā bhavet ||4-1-96||
amī hi vividhaiḥ puṣpaiḥ taravo rucira cchadāḥ  |kānane asmin vinā kāntām cittam utpādayanti me  ||4-1-97||
paśya śīta jalām ca imām saumitre puṣkara āyutām |cakravāka anucaritām kāraṇḍava niṣevitām ||4-1-98||
plavaiḥ krauñcaiḥ ca saṃpūrṇām mahā mṛga niṣevitām |adhikam śobhate pampā vikūjadbhiḥ vihaṅgamaiḥ ||4-1-99||
dīpayantī iva me kāmam vividhā muditā dvijāḥ |śyāmām candra mukhīm smṛtvā priyām padma nibha īkṣaṇām ||4-1-100||
paśya sānuṣu citreṣu mṛgībhiḥ sahitān mṛgān |mām punaḥ mṛga śabākṣī vaidehyā virahīkṛtam |vyadhayantīva me cittam saṃcarantaḥ tataḥ tataḥ ||4-1-101||
asmin sānuni ramye hi matta dvija gaṇākule |paśya ayam yadi tām kantām tataḥ svasti bhavet mama ||4-1-102||
jīveyam khalu saumitre mayā saha sumadhyamā |seveta yadi vaidehī pampāyāḥ pavanam śubham ||4-1-103||
padma saugandhika vaham śivam śoka vināśanam |dhanyā lakṣmaṇa sevante pampāyā vana marutam ||4-1-104||
śyamā padma palāśākṣī priyā virahitā mayā |katham dharayati prāṇān vivaśā janakātmajā ||4-1-105||
kim nu vakṣyāmi dharmajñam rājānam satya vādinam |janakam pṛṣṭa sītam tam  kuśalam jana saṃsadi ||4-1-106||
yā mam anugatā mandam pitrā prasthāpitum vanam |sītā dharmam samāsthaya kva nu sā vartate priyā ||4-1-107||
tayā vihīnaḥ kṛpaṇaḥ katham lakṣmaṇa dhāraye |ya mām anugatā rajyāt bhraṣṭam vihata cetasam ||4-1-108||
tat cāru añcita padmākṣam sugandhi śubham avraṇam |apaśyato mukham tasyāḥ sīdati iva matiḥ mama ||4-1-109||
smita hāsyāntara yutam guṇavat madhuram hitam |vaidehyāḥ vākyam atulam kadā śroṣyāmi lakṣmaṇa ||4-1-110||
prāpya duḥkham vane śyāmā mām manmadha vikarśitam |naṣṭa duḥkheva hṛṣṭeva sādhvī sādhu abhyabhāṣata ||4-1-111||
kim nu vakṣyāmi ayodhyāyām kausalyām hi nṛpātmaja |kva sā snuṣā iti pṛcchantīm katham ca ati manasvinīm ||4-1-112||
gaccha lakṣmaṇa paśya tvam bharatam bhrātṛu vatsalam |na hi aham jīvitum śaktaḥ tām ṛte janakātmajam ||4-1-113||
iti rāmam mahātmānam vilapantam anātha vat |uvāca lakṣmaṇo bhrātā vacanam yuktam avyayam ||4-1-114||
saṃsthambha rāma bhadram te mā śucaḥ puruṣottama |na īdṛiśānām matiḥ mandā bhavati akaluṣātmanām ||4-1-115||
smṛtvā viyogajam duḥkham tyaja sneham priye jane |ati sneha pariṣvangāt vartiḥ ardrā api dahyate ||4-1-116||
yadi gacchati patālam tato abhya'dhikam eva vā |sarvadhā rāvaṇaḥ tāta na bhaviṣyati rāghava ||4-1-117||
pravṛttiḥ labhyatām tāvat tasya pāpasya rakṣasaḥ |tataḥ hāsyati vā sītām nidhanam vā gamiṣyati ||4-1-118||
yadi yāti diteḥ garbham rāvaṇaḥ saha sītāyā |tatra api enam haniṣyāmi na cet dāsyati maithilīm ||4-1-119||
svāsthyam bhadram bhajasva āryaḥ tyajatām kṛpaṇā matiḥ |artho hi naṣṭa kāryārthaiḥ na ayatne na adhigamyate ||4-1-120||
utsāho balavān ārya nāsti utsāhāt param balam |saḥ utsāhasya hi lokeṣu na kiṃcit api durlabham ||4-1-121||
utsāhavantaḥ puruṣā na avasīdanti karmasu |utsāha matram āśritya sītām pratilapsyām janakīm ||4-1-122||
tyajya kāma vṛttatvam śokam sam nyasya pṛṣṭataḥ |mahātmānam kṛtātmānam ātmānam na avabudhyase ||4-1-123||
evam saṃbodhitaḥ tena śokopahata cetanaḥ |tyjya śokam ca moham ca rāmo dhairyam upāgamat ||4-1-124||
so'bhya atikrāmat avyagraḥ tām acintya parākramaḥ |rāmaḥ pampām su rucirām ramyām pāriplava drumān ||4-1-125||
nirīkṣamāṇaḥ sahasā mahātmā sarvam vanam nirjhara kandarām ca |udvigna cetāḥ saha lakṣmaṇena vicārya duḥkhopahataḥ pratasthe ||4-1-126||
tam matta mātaṅga vilāsa gāmī  gacchantam avyagra manāḥ mahātmā |sa lakṣmaṇo rāghavam apramatto rarakṣa dharmeṇa balena ca eva ||4-1-127||
tau ṛṣyamūkasya samīpa cārī caran dadarśa adbhuta darśanīyau |śākhā mṛgāṇām adhipaḥ tarasvī vitatrase naiva ciceṣṭa ceṣṭām ||4-1-128||
sa tau mahātmā gaja manda gāmi śakhā mṛgaḥ tatra ciran carantau |dṛṣṭvā viṣādam paramam jagāma cintā parīto bhaya bhāra magnaḥ ||4-1-129||
tam āśramam puṇya sukham śaraṇyam sadaiva śākhā mṛga sevitāntam |trastāḥ ca dṛṣṭvā harayoḥ abhijagmuḥ mahaujasau rāghava lakṣmaṇau tau ||4-1-130||
tau tu dṛṣṭvā mahātmānau bhrātarau rāma lakṣmaṇau |vara āyudha dharau vīrau sugrīvaḥ śṅkito'bhavat ||4-2-1||
udvigna hṛdayaḥ sarvā diśaḥ samavalokayan |na vyatiṣṭhata kasmin cit deśe vānara puṅgavaḥ ||4-2-2||
naiva cakre manaḥ sthātum vīkṣamāṇo mahābalau |kapeḥ parama bhītasya cittam vyavasasāda ha ||4-2-3||
cintayitvā sa dharmātmā vimṛśya guru lāghavam |sugrīvaḥ parama udvignaḥ sarvaiḥ taiḥ vānaraiḥ saha ||4-2-4||
tataḥ sa sacivebhyaḥ tu sugrīvaḥ plavagādhipaḥ |śaśaṃsa parama udvignaḥ paśyan tau rāma lakṣmaṇau ||4-2-5||
etau vanam idam durgam vāli praṇihitau dhruvam |chadmanā cīra vasanau pracarantau iha āgatau ||4-2-6||
tataḥ sugrīva sacivā dṛṣṭvā parama dhanvinau |jagmuḥ giri taṭāt tasmād anyat śikharam uttamam ||4-2-7||
te kṣipram abhigamya atha yūthapā yūthaparṣabham |harayo vānara śreṣṭham parivārya upatasthire ||4-2-8||
evam eka āyana gatāḥ plavamānā gireḥ girim |prakaṃpayanto vegena girīṇām śikharāṇi ca ||4-2-9||
tataḥ śākhā mṛgāḥ sarve plavamānā mahābalāḥ |babhaṃjuḥ ca nagān tatra puṣpitān durgam āśritān ||4-2-10||
āplavanto harivarāḥ sarvataḥ tam mahāgirim |mṛga mārjāra śārdūlān trāsayanto yayuḥ tadā ||4-2-11||
tataḥ sugrīva sacivāḥ parvatendre samāhitāḥ |saṃgamya kapi mukhyena sarve prāṃjalayaḥ sthitāḥ ||4-2-12||
tataḥ tu bhaya saṃtrastam vāli kilbiṣa śankitam |uvāca hanumān vākyam sugrīvam vākya kovidaḥ ||4-2-13||
saṃbhramaḥ tyajatām eṣa sarvaiḥ vāli kṛte mahān |malayo'yam girivaro bhayam na iha asti vālinaḥ ||4-2-14||
yasmāt udvigna cetāḥ tvam vidruto haripuṃgava |tam krūra darśanam krūram na iha paśyāmi vālinam ||4-2-15||
yasmāt tava bhayam saumya pūrvajāt pāpa karmaṇaḥ |sa na iha vālī duṣṭātmā na te paśyāmi aham bhayam ||4-2-16||
aho śākhā mṛgatvam te vyaktam eva plavaṃgama |laghu cittatayā ātmānam na sthāpayasi yo matau ||4-2-17||
buddhi vijñāna saṃpanna iṅgitaiḥ sarvam ācara |na hi abuddhim gato rājā sarva bhūtāni śāsti hi ||4-2-18||
sugrīvaḥ tu śubham vākyam śrutvā sarvam hanūmataḥ |tataḥ śubhataram vākyam hanūmantam uvāca ha ||4-2-19||
dīrgha bāhū viśālākṣau śara cāpa asi dhāriṇau |kasya na syāt bhayam dṛṣṭvā hi etau sura suta upamau ||4-2-20||
vāli praṇihitau eva śanke aham puruṣottamau |rājāno bahu mitrāḥ ca viśvāso na atra hi kṣamaḥ ||4-2-21||
arayaḥ ca manuṣyeṇa vijñeyāḥ chadma cāriṇaḥ |viśvastānām aviśvastāḥ chidreṣu praharanti api ||4-2-22||
kṛtyeṣu vālī medhāvī rājāno bahu darśanaḥ |bhavanti para hantāraḥ te jñeyāḥ prākṛtaiḥ naraiḥ ||4-2-23||
tau tvayā prākṛtena eva gatvā jñeyau plavaṃgama |iṅgitānām prakāraiḥ ca rūpavyā bhāṣaṇena ca ||4-2-24||
lakṣayasva tayoḥ bhāvam prahṛṣṭa manasau yadi |viśvāsayan praśaṃsābhiḥ iṅgitaiḥ ca punaḥ punaḥ ||4-2-25||
mama eva abhimukham sthitvā pṛccha tvam hari puṃgava |prayojanam praveśasya vanasya asya dhanur dharau ||4-2-26||
śuddha ātmānau yadi etau jānīhi tvam plavaṃgama |vyābhāṣitaiḥ vā rūpaiḥ vā vijñeyā duṣṭatā anayoḥ ||4-2-27||
iti evam kapirājena saṃdiṣṭo mārutātmajaḥ |cakāra gamane buddhim yatra tau rāma lakṣmaṇau ||4-2-28||
tathā iti saṃpūjya vacaḥ tu tasya kapeḥ subhītasya durāsadasya |mahānubhāvo hanumān yayau tadā sa yatra rāmo atibalī sa lakṣmaṇaḥ ||4-2-29||
vaco vijñāya hanumān sugrīvasya mahātmanaḥ |parvatāt ṛṣyamūkāt tu pupluve yatra rāghavau ||4-3-1||
kapi rūpam parityajya hanumān mārutātmajaḥ |bhikṣu rūpam tato bheje śaṭhabuddhitayā kapiḥ ||4-3-2||
tataḥ ca hanumān vācā ślakṣṇayā sumanojñayā |vinītavat upāgamya rāghavau praṇipatya ca ||4-3-3||
ababhāṣe ca tau vīrau yathāvat praśaśaṃsa ca |saṃpūjya vidhivad vīrau hanumān vānarottamaḥ ||4-3-4||
uvāca kāmato vākyam mṛdu satya parākramau |rājarṣi deva pratimau tāpasau saṃśita vratau ||4-3-5||
deśam katham imam prāptau bhavantau vara varṇinau |trāsayantau mṛga gaṇān anyām ca vana cāriṇaḥ ||4-3-6||
pampā tīra ruhān vṛkṣān vīkṣamāṇau samaṃtataḥ |imām nadīm śubha jalām śobhayantau tarasvinau ||4-3-7||
dhairyavantau suvarṇābhau kau yuvām cīra vāsasau |niḥśvasantau vara bhujau pīḍayantau imāḥ prajāḥ ||4-3-8||
siṃha viprekṣitau vīrau mahābala parākramau |śakra cāpa nibhe cāpe gṛhītvā śatru nāśanau ||4-3-9||
śrīmantau rūpa saṃpannau vṛṣabha śreṣṭha vikramau |hasti hasta upama bhujau dyutimantau nararṣabhau ||4-3-10||
prabhayā parvata indraḥ asau yuvayoḥ avabhāsitaḥ |rājya arhau amara prakhyau katham deśam iha āgatau ||4-3-11||
padma patra īkṣaṇau vīrau jaṭā maṇḍala dhāriṇau |anyonya sadṛśau vīrau deva lokāt iha āgatau ||4-3-12||
yadṛcchayeva saṃprāptau candra sūryau vasuṃdharām |viśāla vakṣasau vīrau mānuṣau deva rūpiṇau ||4-3-13||
siṃha skandhau mahā utsāhau samadau iva govṛṣau |āyatāḥ ca suvṛttāḥ ca bāhavaḥ parighopamāḥ ||4-3-14||
sarva bhūṣaṇa bhūṣārhāḥ kim artham na vibhūṣitāḥ |ubhau yogyau aham manye rakṣitum pṛthivīm imām ||4-3-15||
sa sāgara vanām kṛtsnām vindhya meru vibhūṣitām |ime ca dhanuṣī citre ślakṣṇe citra anulepane ||4-3-16||
prakāśete yathā indrasya vajre hema vibhūṣite |saṃpūrṇāḥ ca śitaiḥ bāṇaiḥ tūṇāḥ ca śubha darśanāḥ ||4-3-17||
jīvita antakaraiḥ ghoraiḥ jvaladbhiḥ iva pannagaiḥ |mahā pramāṇau vipulau tapta hāṭaka bhūṣaṇau ||4-3-18||
khaḍgau etau virājete nirmukta bhujagau iva |evam mām paribhāṣantam kasmād vai na abhi bhāṣataḥ ||4-3-19||
sugrīvo nāma dharmātmā kaścit vānara puṃgavaḥ |vīro vinikṛto bhrātrā jagat bhramati duḥkhitaḥ ||4-3-20||
prāptaḥ aham preṣitaḥ tena sugrīveṇa mahātmanā |rājñā vānara mukhyānām hanumān nāma vānaraḥ ||4-3-21||
yuvābhyām sa hi dharmātmā sugrīvaḥ sakhyam icchati |tasya mām sacivam vittam vānaram pavanātmajam ||4-3-22||
bhikṣu rūpa prati cchannam sugrīva priya kāraṇāt |ṛśyamūkāt iha prāptam kāmagam kāmacāriṇam ||4-3-23||
evam uktvā tu hanumām tau vīrau rāma lakṣmaṇau |vākyajño vākya kuśalaḥ punaḥ na uvāca kiṃcana ||4-3-24||
etat śrutvā vacaḥ tasya rāmo lakṣmaṇam abravīt |prahṛṣṭa vadanaḥ śrīmān bhrātaram pārśvataḥ sthitam ||4-3-25||
sacivo ayam kapīndrasya sugrīvasya mahātmanaḥ |tam eva kāṅkṣamāṇasya mama antikam iha āgataḥ ||4-3-26||
tam abhyabhāṣa saumitre sugrīva sacivam kapim |vākyajñam madhuraiḥ vākyaiḥ sneha yuktam arindama ||4-3-27||
na an ṛgveda vinītasya na a\-\-yajurveda dhāriṇaḥ |na a\-\-sāma veda viduṣaḥ śakyam evam vibhāṣitum ||4-3-28||
nūnam vyakaraṇam kṛtsnam anena bahudhā śrutam |bahu vyāharatā anena na kiṃcit apa śabditam ||4-3-29||
na mukhe netrayoḥ ca api lalāṭe ca bhruvoḥ tathā |anyeṣu api ca sarveṣu doṣaḥ saṃviditaḥ kvacit ||4-3-30||
avistaram asaṃdigdham avilambitam avyatham |uraḥstham kaṇṭhagam vākyam vartate madhyame svaram ||4-3-31||
saṃskāra krama saṃpannām adbhutām avilambitām |uccārayati kalyāṇīm vācam hṛdaya harṣiṇīm ||4-3-32||
anayā citrayā vācā tristhāna vyaṃjanasthayāḥ |kasya na ārādhyate cittam udyat ase areḥ api ||4-3-33||
evam vidho yasya dūto na bhavet pārthivasya tu |siddhyanti hi katham tasya kāryāṇām gatayo'nagha ||4-3-34||
evam guṇa gaṇair yuktā yasya syuḥ kārya sādhakāḥ |tasya siddhyanti sarve'rthā dūta vākya pracoditāḥ ||4-3-35||
evam uktaḥ tu soumitriḥ sugrīva sacivam kapim |abhyabhāṣata vākyajño vākyajñam pavanātmajam ||4-3-36||
viditā nau guṇā vidvan sugrīvasya mahātmanaḥ |tam eva ca avām mārgāvaḥ sugrīvam plavageśvaram ||4-3-37||
yathā bravīṣi hanumān sugrīva vacanād iha |tat tathā hi kariṣyāvo vacanāt tava sattama ||4-3-38||
tat tasya vākyam nipuṇam niśamyaprahṛṣṭa rūpaḥ pavanātmajaḥ kapiḥ |manaḥ samādhāya jaya upapattausakhyam tadā kartum iyeṣa tābhyām ||4-3-39||
tataḥ prahṛṣṭo hanumān kṛtyavān iti tat vacaḥ |śrutvā madhura bhāvam ca sugrīvam manasā gataḥ ||4-4-1||
bhāvyo rājyāgamaḥ tasya sugrīvasya mahātmanaḥ |yat ayam kṛtyavān prāptaḥ kṛtyam ca etat upāgatam ||4-4-2||
tataḥ parama saṃhṛṣṭaḥ hanumān plavagottamaḥ |prati uvāca tato vākyam rāmam vākya viśāradaḥ ||4-4-3||
kim artham tvam vanam ghoram pampā kānana maṇḍitam |āgataḥ sānujo durgam nānā vyāla mṛga āyutam ||4-4-4||
tasya tad vacanam śrutvā lakṣmaṇo rāma coditaḥ |ācacakṣe mahātmānam rāmam daśarathātmajam ||4-4-5||
rājā daśaratho nāma dyutimān dharma vatsalaḥ |cātur varṇyam sva dharmeṇa nityam eva abhipālayan ||4-4-6||
na dveṣṭā vidyate tasya sa tu dveṣṭi na kaṃcana |sa tu sarveṣu bhūteṣu pitāmaha iva aparaḥ ||4-4-7||
agniṣṭomādibhiḥ yajñaiḥ iṣṭavān āpta dakṣiṇaiḥ |tasya ayam pūrvajaḥ putro rāmo nāma janaiḥ śrutaḥ ||4-4-8||
śaraṇyaḥ sarva bhūtānām pituḥ nirdeśa pāragaḥ |jyeṣṭo daśarathasya ayam putrāṇām guṇavattaraḥ ||4-4-9||
rāja lakṣaṇa saṃyuktaḥ saṃyukto rājya sampadā|rājāt bhraṣṭo mayā vastum vane sārdham iha āgataḥ ||4-4-10||
bhāryayā ca mahābhāga sītayā anugato vaśī |dina kṣaye mahātejāḥ prabha eva divākaraḥ ||4-4-11||
aham asya avaraḥ bhrātā guṇaiḥ dāsyam upāgataḥ |kṛtajñasya bahujñasya lakṣmaṇo nāma nāmataḥ ||4-4-12||
sukhārhasya mahārhasya sarvabhūta hitātmanaḥ |aiśvaryeṇa vihīnasya vanavāse ratasya ca ||4-4-13||
rakṣasa apahṛtā bhāryā rahite kāma rūpiṇā |tat ca na jñāyate rakṣaḥ patnī yena asya vā hṛtā ||4-4-14||
danuḥ nāma diteḥ putraḥ śāpāt rākṣasatām gataḥ |ākhyātaḥ tena sugrīvaḥ samartho vānarādhipaḥ ||4-4-15||
sa jñāsyati mahāvīryaḥ tava bhāryā apahāriṇam |evam uktvā danuḥ svargam bhrājamāno divam gataḥ ||4-4-16||
etat te sarvam ākhyātam yāthātathyena pṛcchataḥ |aham caiva ca rāmaḥ ca sugrīvam śaraṇam gatau ||4-4-17||
eṣa dattvā ca vittāni prāpya ca anuttamam yaśaḥ |lokanāthaḥ purā bhūtvā sugrīvam nātham icchati ||4-4-18||
sītā yasya snuṣā ca āsīt śaraṇyo dharmavatsalaḥ |tasya putraḥ śaraṇyasya sugrīvam śaraṇam gataḥ ||4-4-19||
sarva lokasya dharmātmā śaraṇyaḥ śaraṇam purā |gurur me rāghavaḥ so'yam sugrīvam śaraṇam gataḥ ||4-4-20||
yasya prasāde satatam prasīdeyuḥ imāḥ prajāḥ |sa rāmaḥ vānarendrasya prasādam abhikāṅkṣate ||4-4-21||
yena sarva guṇopetāḥ pṛthivyām sarva pārthivāḥ |mānitāḥ satatam rājñā sadā daśarathena vai ||4-4-22||
tasya ayam pūrvajaḥ putraḥ triṣu lokeṣu viśrutaḥ |sugrīvam vānarendram tu rāmaḥ śaraṇam āgataḥ ||4-4-23||
śoka abhibhūte rāme tu śoka ārte śaraṇam gate |kartum arhati sugrīvaḥ prasādam saha yūthapaiḥ ||4-4-24||
evam bruvāṇam saumitrim karuṇam sa aśru pātanam |hanumān prati uvāca idam vākyam vākya viśāradaḥ ||4-4-25||
īdṛśā buddhi saṃpannā jitakrodhā jiteindriyāḥ |draṣṭavyā vānareindreṇa diṣṭyā darśanam āgatāḥ ||4-4-26||
sa hi rājyāt ca vibhraṣṭaḥ kṛta vairaḥ ca vālinā |hṛta dāro vane trastaḥ bhrātrā vinikṛtaḥ bhṛśam ||4-4-27||
kariṣyati sa sāhāyyam yuvayoḥ bhāskarātmajaḥ |sugrīvaḥ saha ca asmābhiḥ sītāyāḥ parimārgaṇe ||4-4-28||
iti evam uktvā hanumān ślakṣṇam madhurayā girā |babhāṣe sādhu gacchāmaḥ sugrīvam iti rāghavam ||4-4-29||
evam bruvantam dharmātmā hanūmantam sa lakṣmaṇaḥ |pratipūjya yathā nyāyam idam provāca rāghavam ||4-4-30||
kapiḥ kathayate hṛṣṭo yathā ayam mārutātmajaḥ |kṛtyavān so'pi saṃprāptaḥ kṛta kṛtyo'si rāghava ||4-4-31||
prasanna mukha varṇaḥ ca vyaktam hṛṣṭaḥ ca bhāṣate |na anṛtam vakṣyate vīro hanūmān mārutātmajaḥ ||4-4-32||
tataḥ sa sumahāprājñaḥ hanumān mārutātmajaḥ |jagāma ādāya tau vīrau hari rājāya rāghavau ||4-4-33||
bhikṣu rūpam parityajya vānaram rūpam āsthitaḥ |pṛṣṭam āropya tau vīrau jagāma kapikuṅjaraḥ ||4-4-34||
sa tu vipula yaśāḥ kapi pravīraḥ pavanasutaḥ kṛta kṛtyavat prahṛṣṭaḥ |giri varam uruvikramaḥ prayātaḥ sa śubhamatiḥ saha rāma lakṣmaṇābhyām ||4-4-35||
ṛśyamūkāt tu hanumān gatvā tam malayam girim |ācacakṣe tadā vīrau kapi rājāya rāghavau ||4-5-1||
ayam rāmo mahāprājña saṃprāpto dṛḍha vikramaḥ |lakṣmaṇena saha bhrātrā rāmo'yam satya vikramaḥ ||4-5-2||
ikṣvākūṇām kule jāto rāmo daśarathātmajaḥ |dharme nigaditaḥ ca eva pitur nirdeśa kārakaḥ ||4-5-3||
rājasūya aśvamedhaiḥ ca vahniḥ yena abhitarpitaḥ |dakṣiṇāḥ ca tathā utsṛṣṭā gāvaḥ śata sahasraśaḥ ||4-5-4||
tapasā satya vākyena vasudhā yena pālitā |strī hetoḥ tasya putro'yam rāmaḥ araṇayam samāgataḥ ||4-5-5||
tasya asya vasato araṇye niyatasya mahātmanaḥ |rāvaṇena hṛtā bhāryā sa tvām śaraṇam āgataḥ ||4-5-6||
bhavatā sakhya kāmau tau bhrātarau rāma lakṣmaṇau |pragṛhya ca arcayasva etau pūjanīyatamau ubhau ||4-5-7||
śrutvā hanumato vākyam sugrīvo vānara adhipaḥ |darśanīyatamo bhūtvā prītyā uvāca rāghavam ||4-5-8||
bhavān dharma vinītaḥ ca sutapāḥ sarva vatsalaḥ |ākhyātā vāyuputreṇa tattvato me bhavad guṇāḥ ||4-5-9||
tan mama eva eṣa satkāro lābhaḥ ca eva uttamaḥ prabho |yat tvam icchasi sauhārdam vānareṇa mayā saha ||4-5-10||
rocate yadi me sakhyam bāhuḥ eṣa prasāritaḥ |gṛhyatām pāṇinā pāṇiḥ maryādā badhyatām dhruvā ||4-5-11||
etat tu vacanam śrutvā sugrīvasya subhāṣitam |saṃprahṛṣṭa manā hastam pīḍayāmāsa pāṇinā ||4-5-12||
hṛṣṭaḥ sauhṛdam ālambya paryaṣvajata pīḍitam |tato hanūmān saṃtyajya bhikṣu rūpam arindamaḥ ||4-5-13||
kāṣṭhayoḥ svena rūpeṇa janayāmāsa pāvakam |dīpyamānam tato vahnim puṣpaiḥ abhyarcya satkṛtam ||4-5-14||
tayor madhye tu suprīto nidadhau susamāhitaḥ |tato agnim dīpyamānam tau cakratuḥ ca pradakṣiṇam ||4-5-15||
sugrīvo rāghavaḥ ca eva vayasyatvam upāgatau |tataḥ suprīta manasau tau ubhau hari rāghavau ||4-5-16||
anyonyam abhivīkṣantau na tṛptim abhijagmatuḥ |tvam vayasyo'si hṛdyaḥ me hi ekam duḥkham sukham ca nau ||4-5-17||
sugrīvo rāghavam vākyam iti uvāca prahṛṣṭavat |tataḥ suparṇa bahulām bhaṃktvā śākhām supuṣpitām ||4-5-18||
sālasya āstīrya sugrīvaḥ niṣasāda sa rāghavaḥ |lakṣmanāya atha saṃhṛṣṭo hanumān mārutātmajaḥ ||4-5-19||
śakhām candana vṛkṣasya dadau parama puṣpitām |tataḥ prahṛṣṭaḥ sugrīvaḥ ślakṣṇam madhurayā girā ||4-5-20||
prati uvāca tadā rāmam harṣa vyākula locanaḥ |aham vinikṛto rāma carami iha bhaya ārditaḥ ||4-5-21||
hṛta bhāryo vane trasto durgam etat upāśritaḥ |so'ham trasto vane bhīto vasāmi ud bhrānta cetanaḥ ||4-5-22||
vālinā nikṛto bhrātrā kṛta vairaḥ ca rāghava |vālino me mahābhāga bhaya ārtasya abhayam kuru ||4-5-23||
kartum arhasi kākutsthaḥ bhayam me na bhaved yathā |evam uktaḥ tu tejasvī dharmajño dharma vatsalaḥ ||4-5-24||
prati abhāṣata kākutsthaḥ sugrīvam prahasan iva |upakāra phalam mitram viditam me mahākape ||4-5-25||
vālinam tam vadhiṣyāmi tava bhārya apahāriṇam |amoghoḥ sūrya saṃkāśāḥ mama ime niśitāḥ śarāḥ ||4-5-26||
tasmin vālini durvṛtte nipatiṣyanti vegitāḥ |kanka patra praticchannā mahendra aśani saṃnibhāḥ ||4-5-27||
tīkṣṇāgrā ṛjuparvāṇaḥ sa roṣā bhujagā iva |tam adya vālinam paśya tīkṣṇaiḥ āśī viṣa upamaiḥ ||4-5-28||
śaraiḥ vinihitam bhūmau prakīrṇam iva parvatam |sa tu tad vacanam śrutvā rāghavasya ātmanohitam |sugrīvaḥ parama prītaḥ paramam vākyam abravīt ||4-5-29||
tava prasādena nṛsiṃha vīrapriyām ca rājyam ca samāpnuyām aham |tathā kuru tvam nara deva vairiṇamyathā na hiṃsyat sa punar mama agrajam ||4-5-30||
sīta kapīndra kṣaṇadā carāṇāmrājīva hema jvalanopamānāni |sugrīva rāma praṇaya pasaṅgevāmāni netrāṇi samam sphuranti ||4-5-31||
punareva abravīt prītaḥ rāghavam raghunandanam |ayam ākhyāti te rāma sevakaḥ mantri sattamaḥ ||4-6-1||
hanumān yan nimittam tvam nirjanam vanam āgataḥ |lakṣmaṇena saha bhrātrā vasataḥ ca vane tava ||4-6-2||
rakṣasā apahṛtā bhāryā maithilī janaka ātmajā |tvayā viyuktā rudatī lakṣmaṇena ca dhīmatā ||4-6-3||
antaram prepsunā tena hatvā gṛdhram jaṭāyuṣam |bhāryā viyogajam duḥkham prāpitaḥ tena rakṣsā ||4-6-4||
bharyā viyogajam duḥkham na cirāt tvam vimokṣyase |aham tām ānayiṣyāmi naṣṭām vedaśrutīm iva ||4-6-5||
rasātale vā vartantīm vartantīm vā nabhaḥ tale |aham ānīya dāsyāmi tava bhāryām arindama ||4-6-6||
idam tathyam mama vacaḥ tvam avehi ca rāghava |na śakyā sā jarayitum api saḥ indraiḥ sura asuraiḥ ||4-6-7||
tava bhāryā mahābāho bhakṣyam viṣa kṛtam yathā |tyaja śokam mahābāho tām kāntām ānayāmi te ||4-6-8||
anumānāt tu jānāmi maithilī sā na saṃśayaḥ |hriyamāṇā mayā dṛṣṭā rakṣasā rauudra karmaṇā ||4-6-9||
krośantī rāma rāmeti lakṣmaṇeti ca visvaram |sphurantī rāvaṇasya anke pannagendra vadhūḥ yathā ||4-6-10||
ātmanā pañcamam mām hi dṛṣṭvā śaila tale sthitam |uttarīyam tayā tyaktam śubhāni ābharaṇāni ca ||4-6-11||
tāni asmābhiḥ gṛhītāni nihitāni ca rāghava |ānayiṣyāmi aham tāni pratyabhijñātum arhasi ||4-6-12||
tam abravīt tataḥ rāmaḥ sugrīvam priya vādinam |ānayasva sakhe śīghram kim artham pravilambase ||4-6-13||
evam uktaḥ tu sugrīvaḥ śailasya gahanām guhām |praviveśa tataḥ śīghram rāghava priya kāmyayā ||4-6-14||
uttarīyam gṛhītvā tu sa tāni ābharaṇāni ca |idam paśya iti rāmāya darśayāmāsa vānaraḥ ||4-6-15||
tato gṛhītvā vāsaḥ tu śubhāni ābharaṇāni ca |abhavat bāṣpa samruddhaḥ nīhāreṇa iva candramāḥ ||4-6-16||
sītā sneha pravṛttena sa tu bāṣpeṇa dūṣitaḥ |hā priye iti rudan dhairyam utsṛjya nyapatat kṣitau ||4-6-17||
hṛdi kṛtvā sa bahuśaḥ tam alaṃkāram uttamam |niśaśvāsa bhṛśam sarpaḥ bilastha iva roṣitaḥ ||4-6-18||
avicchinna aśru vegaḥ tu saumitrim prekṣya pārśvataḥ |paridevayitum dīnam rāmaḥ sam upacakrame ||4-6-19||
paśya lakṣmaṇa vaidehyā saṃtyaktam hriyamāṇayā |uttarīyam idam bhūmau śarīrād bhūṣaṇāni ca ||4-6-20||
śādvalinyām dhruvam bhūmyām sītayā hriyamāṇayā |utsṛṣṭam bhūṣaṇām idam tathā rūpam hi dṛśyate ||4-6-21||
evam uktasaḥ tu rāmeṇa lakṣmaṇo vākyam idam abravīt |na aham jānāmi keyūre na aham jānāmi kunḍale ||4-6-22||
nūpure tu abhijanāmi nityam pāda abhivaṃdanāt |tataḥ tu rāghavo vākyam sugrīvam idam abravīt ||4-6-23||
brūhi sugrīva kam deśam hriyantī lakṣitā tvayā |rakṣasā raudrarūpeṇa mama prāṇapriyā priyā ||4-6-24||
kva vā vasati tat rakṣaJḥ mahat vyasanadam mama |yan nimittam aham sarvān nāśayiṣyāmi rākṣasān ||4-6-25||
haratā maithilīm yena mām ca roṣayatā dhruvam |ātmano jīvita antāya mṛtyu dvāram apāvṛtam ||4-6-26||
mama dayita tamā hṛtā vanāt rajanicareṇa vimathya yena sā |kathaya mama ripum tam adya vai plavagapate yama sannidhim nayāmi ||4-6-27||
evam uktaḥ tu sugrīvaḥ rāmeṇa ārtena vānaraḥ |abravīt prāñjaliḥ vākyam sabāṣpam bāṣpa gadgadaḥ ||4-7-1||
na jāne nilayam tasya sarvathā pāpa rakṣasaḥ |sāmarthyam vikramam vā api dauṣkuleyasya vā kulam ||4-7-2||
satyam tu pratijānāmi tyaja śokam arindama |kariṣyāmi tathā yatnam yathā prāpsyasi maithilīm ||4-7-3||
rāvaṇam sagaṇam hatvā paritoṣya ātma pauruṣam |tathā asmi kartā nacirād yathā prīto bhaviṣyasi ||4-7-4||
alam vaiklavyam ālambya dhairyam ātmagatam smara |tvat vidhānām na sadṛśam īdṛśam buddhi lāghavam ||4-7-5||
mayā api vyasanam prāptam bhāryā virahajam mahat |na aham evam hi śocāmi dhairyam na ca parityaje ||4-7-6||
na aham tām anuśocāmi prākṛto vānaro api san |mahātmā ca vinītaḥ ca kim punar dhṛtimān mahān ||4-7-7||
bāṣpam āpatitam dhairyāt nigrahītum tvam arhasi |maryādām sattva yuktānām dhṛtim na utsraṣṭum arhasi ||4-7-8||
vyasane vā artha kṛcchre vā bhaye vā jīvitāntage |vimṛśan vai svayā buddhyā dhṛtimān na avasīdati ||4-7-9||
bāliśas tu naro nityam vaiklabyam yo'nuvartate |sa majjati avaśaḥ śoke bhāra ākrāntā iva nauḥ jale ||4-7-10||
eṣo anjaliḥ mayā baddhaḥ praṇayāt tvām prasādaye |pauruṣam śraya śokasya na antaram dātum arhasi ||4-7-11||
ye śokam anuvartante na teṣām vidyate sukham |tejaḥ ca kṣīyate teṣām na tvam śocitum arhasi ||4-7-12||
śokena abhiprapannasya jīvite ca api saṃśayaḥ |sa śokam tyaja rājendra dhairyam āśraya kevalam ||4-7-13||
hitam vayasya bhāvena brūmi na upadiśāmi te |vayasyatām pūjayan me na tvam śocitum arhasi ||4-7-14||
madhuram sāntvitaḥ tena sugrīveṇa sa rāghavaḥ |mukham aśru pari klinnam vastra antena pramārjayat ||4-7-15||
prakṛtiḥ sthaḥ tu kākutsthaḥ sugrīva vacanāt prabhuḥ |saṃpariṣvajya sugrīvam idam vacanam abravīt ||4-7-16||
kartavyam yat vayasyena snigdhena ca hitena ca |anurūpam ca yuktam ca kṛtam sugrīva tat tvayā ||4-7-17||
eṣa ca prakṛtiḥ sthaḥ aham anunītaḥ tvayā sakhe |durlabho hi īdṛśo bandhuḥ asmin kāle viśeṣataḥ ||4-7-18||
kim tu yatnaḥ tvayā kāryo maithilyāḥ parimārgaṇe |rākṣasasya ca raudrasya rāvaṇasya durātmanaḥ ||4-7-19||
mayā ca yad anuṣṭheyam visrabdhena tat ucyatām |varṣāsu iva ca sukṣetre sarvam saṃpadyate tava ||4-7-20||
mayā ca yadidam vākyam abhimānāt samīritam |tat tvayā hariśārdūla tat tvam iti upadhāryatām ||4-7-21||
anṛtam na ukta pūrvam me na ca vakṣye kadācana |etat te pratijānāmi satyena eva śapāmi aham ||4-7-22||
tataḥ prahṛṣṭaḥ sugrīvaḥ vānaraiḥ sacivaiḥ saha |rāghavasya vacaḥ śrutvā pratijñātam viśeṣataḥ ||4-7-23||
evam ekānta saṃpṛktau tataḥ tau nara vānarau |ubhau anyonya sadṛśam sukha duḥkham abhāṣtām ||4-7-24||
mahānubhāvasya vaco niśamyaharir nṛpāṇām adhipasya tasya |kṛtam sa mene harivīra mukhyaḥtadā ca kāryam hṛdayena vidvān ||4-7-25||
parituṣṭaḥ tu sugrīvaḥ tena vākyena harṣitaḥ |lakṣmaṇasya agrajam śūram idam vacanam abravīt ||4-8-1||
sarvathā aham anugrāhyo devatānām na saṃśayaḥ |upapannaḥ guṇa upetaḥ sakhā yasya bhavān mama ||4-8-2||
śakyam khalu bhavet rāma sahāyena tvayā anagha |sura rājyam api prāptum sva rājyam kimuta prabho ||4-8-3||
so'ham sabhājyo bandhūnām suhṛdām caiva rāghava |yasya agni sākṣikam mitram labdham rāghava vaṃśajam ||4-8-4||
aham api anurūpaḥ te vayasyo jñāsyase śanaiḥ |na tu vaktum samartho'ham tvayi ātmagatān guṇān ||4-8-5||
mahātmanām tu bhūyiṣṭham tvat vidhānām kṛta ātmanām |niścalā bhavati prītiḥ dhairyam ātmavatām vara ||4-8-6||
rajatam vā suvarṇam vā śubhāni ābharaṇāni ca |avibhaktāni sādhūnām avagacchanti sādhavaḥ ||4-8-7||
āḍhyo vā api daridro vā duḥkhitaḥ sukhito'pi vā |nirdoṣaḥ ca sadoṣaḥ ca vayasyaḥ paramā gatiḥ ||4-8-8||
dhana tyāgaḥ sukha tyāgo deśa tyāgo'pi vā anaghaḥ |vayasyārthe pravartante sneham dṛṣṭvā tathā vidham ||4-8-9||
tat tathā iti abravīt rāmaḥ sugrīvam priya darśanam |lakṣmaṇasya agrataḥ lakṣmyā vāsavasya iva dhīmataḥ ||4-8-10||
tato rāmam sthitam dṛṣṭvā lakṣmaṇam ca mahābalam |sugrīvaḥ sarvataḥ cakṣuḥ vane lolam apātayat ||4-8-11||
sa dadarśa tataḥ sālam avidūre harīśvaraḥ |supuṣpam īṣat patra āḍhyam bhramaraiḥ upaśobhitam ||4-8-12||
tasya ekām parṇa bahulām śākhām bhaṃktvā suśobhitām |rāmasya āstīrya sugrīvo niṣasāda sa rāghavaḥ ||4-8-13||
tau āsīnau tataḥ dṛṣṭvā hanūmān api lakṣmaṇam |sāla śākhām samutpāṭya vinītam upaveśayat ||4-8-14||
sukha upaviṣṭam rāmam tu prasannam udadhim yathā |sāla puṣpāva saṃkīrṇe tasmin girivara uttame ||4-8-15||
tataḥ prahṛṣṭaḥ sugrīvaḥ ślakṣṇayā śubhayā girā |uvāca praṇayād rāmam harṣa vyākulita akṣaram ||4-8-16||
aham vinikṛto bhrātrā carāmi eṣa bhayārditaḥ |ṛṣyamūkam giri varam hṛta bhāryaḥ suduḥkhitaḥ ||4-8-17||
so'ham trastaḥ bhaye magnaḥ vane saṃbrānta cetanaḥ |vālinā nikṛtaḥ bhrātrā kṛta vairaḥ ca rāghava ||4-8-18||
vālinaḥ me bhaya ārtasya sarvaloka abhayaṃkara |mama api tvam anāthasya prasādam kartum arhasi ||4-8-19||
evam uktaḥ tu tejasvī dharmajño dharma vatsalaḥ |pratyuvāca sa kākutsthaḥ sugrīvam prahasan iva ||4-8-20||
upakāra phalam mitram apakāro ari lakṣaṇam |adya eva tam vadhiṣyāmi tava bhāryā apahāriṇam ||4-8-21||
ime hi me mahābhāga patriṇaḥ tigma tejasaḥ |kārtikeya vana udbhūtāḥ śarā hema vibhūṣitāḥ ||4-8-22||
kanka patra paricchannā mahendra aśani sannibhāḥ |suparvāṇaḥ sutīkṣṇa agrā saroṣā bhujagā iva ||4-8-23||
vāli sajñam amitram te bhrātaram kṛta kilbiṣam |śaraiḥ vinihatam paśya vikīrṇam iva parvatam ||4-8-24||
rāghavasya vacaḥ śrutvā sugrīvo vāhinī patiḥ |praharṣam atulam lebhe sādhu sādhviti ca abravīt ||4-8-25||
rāma śoka abhibhūto aham śoka ārtānām bhavān gatiḥ |vayasya iti kṛtvā hi tvayi aham paridevaye ||4-8-26||
tvam hi pāṇi pradānena vayasyo me agni sākṣikam |kṛtaḥ prāṇaiḥ bahumataḥ satyena ca śapāmi aham ||4-8-27||
vayasya iti kṛtvā ca visrabdhaḥ pravadāmi aham |duḥkham antargatam tan me mano harati nityaśaḥ ||4-8-28||
etāvat uktvā vacanam bāṣpa dūṣita locanaḥ |bāṣpa dūṣitayā vācā na uccaiḥ śknoti bhāṣitum ||4-8-29||
bāṣpa vegam tu sahasā nadī vegam iva āgatam |dhārayāmāsa dhairyeṇa sugrīvaḥ rāma saṃnidhau ||4-8-30||
sa nigṛhya tu tam bāṣpam pramṛjya nayane śubhe |viniḥśvasya ca tejasvī rāghavam punarūcivān ||4-8-31||
purā aham valinā rāma rājyāt svāt avaropitaḥ |paruṣāṇi ca saṃśrāvya nirdhūto asmi balīyasā ||4-8-32||
hṛtā bhāryā ca me tena prāṇebhyo api garīyasī |suhṛdaḥ ca madīyā ye saṃyatā bandhaneṣu te ||4-8-33||
yatnavān ca sa duṣṭātmā mad vināśāya rāghava |bahuśaḥ tat prayuktāḥ ca vānarā nihatā mayā ||4-8-34||
śaṃkayā etayā aham ca dṛṣṭvā tvām api rāghava |na upasarpāmi aham bhīto bhaye sarve hi bibhyati ||4-8-35||
kevalam hi sahāyā me hanumat pramukhāstvime |ataḥ aham dhārayāmi adya prāṇān kṛcchra gataḥ api san ||4-8-36||
ete hi kapayaḥ snigdhā mām rakṣanti samantataḥ |saha gacchanti gantavye nityam tiṣṭhanti ca sthite ||4-8-37||
saṃkṣepaḥ te eṣa me rāma kim uktvā vistaram hi te |sa me jyeṣṭho ripuḥ bhrātā vālī viśruta pauruṣaḥ ||4-8-38||
tad vināśe api me duḥkham pramṛṣṭam syāt anantaram |sukham me jīvitam caiva tad vināśa nibandhanam ||4-8-39||
eṣa me rāma śokāntaḥ śoka ārtena niveditaḥ |duḥkhitaḥ sukhitaḥ vā api sakhyuḥ nityam sakhā gatiḥ ||4-8-40||
śrutvā etat ca vacaḥ rāmaḥ sugrīvam idam abravīt |kim nimittam abhūt vairam śrotum icchāmi tattvataḥ ||4-8-41||
sukham hi kāraṇam śrutvā vairasya tava vānara |ānantaryad vidhāsyāmi saṃpradhārya balābalam ||4-8-42||
balavān hi mama amarṣaḥ śrutvā tvām avamānitam |vardhate hṛdaya utkampī prāvṛḍ vega iva aṃbhasaḥ ||4-8-43||
hṛṣṭaḥ kathaya visrabdho yāvat āropyate dhanuḥ |sṛṣṭaḥ ca hi mayā bāṇo nirastaḥ ca ripuḥ tava ||4-8-44||
evam uktaḥ tu sugrīvaḥ kākutsthena mahātmanā |praharṣam atulam lebhe caturbhiḥ saha vānaraiḥ||4-8-45||
tataḥ prahṛ^iṣṭa vadanaḥ sugrīvaḥ lakṣmaṇāgraje |vairasya kāraṇam tattvam ākhyātum upacakrame ||4-8-46||
vālī nāma mama bhrātā jyeṣṭhaḥ śatru niṣūdanaḥ |pituḥ bahumataḥ nityam mama ca api tathā purā ||4-9-1||
pitari uparate tasmin jyeṣṭho ayam iti maṃtribhiḥ |kapīnām īśvaro rājye kṛtaḥ parama sammataḥ ||4-9-2||
rājyam praśāsataḥ tasya pitṛ paitāmaham mahat |aham sarveṣu kāleṣu praṇataḥ preṣyavat sthitaḥ ||4-9-3||
māyāvī nāma tejasvī pūrvajo dundubheḥ sutaḥ |tena tasya mahad vairam vālinaḥ strī kṛtam purā ||4-9-4||
sa tu supte jane rātrau kiṣkindhā dvāram āgataḥ |nardati sma susamrabdho vālinam ca āhvayat raṇe ||4-9-5||
prasuptaḥ tu mama bhrātā nardito bhairava svanam |śrutvā na mamṛṣe vālī niṣpapāta javāt tadā ||4-9-6||
sa tu vai niḥsṛtaḥ krodhāt tam hantum asurottamam |vāryamāṇaḥ tataḥ strībhiḥ mayā ca praṇata ātmanā ||4-9-7||
sa tu nirdhūya sarvān no nirjagāma mahābalaḥ |tataḥ aham api sauhārdān niḥsṛtaḥ vālinā saha ||4-9-8||
sa tu me bhrātaram dṛṣṭvā mām ca dūrāt avasthitam |asuro jāta saṃtrāsaḥ pradudrāva tadā bhṛśam ||4-9-9||
tasmin dravati saṃtraste hi āvām drutataram gatau |prakāśaḥ api kṛtaḥ mārgaḥ candreṇa udgacchatā tadā ||4-9-10||
sa tṛṇaiḥ āvṛtam durgam dharaṇyā vivaram mahat |praviveśa asuraḥ vegāt āvām āsādya viṣṭhitau ||4-9-11||
tam praviṣṭam ripum dṛṣṭvā bilam roṣa vaśam gataḥ |mām uvāca tato vālī vacanam kṣubhita indriyaḥ ||4-9-12||
iha tiṣṭha adya sugrīva bila dvāri samāhitaḥ |yāvat atra praviśya aham nihanmi samare ripum ||4-9-13||
mayā tu etat vacaḥ śrutvā yācitaḥ sa paraṃtapaḥ |śāpayitvā ca mām padbhyām praviveśa bilam tataḥ ||4-9-14||
tasya praviṣṭasya bilam sāgraḥ saṃvatsaraḥ gataḥ |sthitasya ca bila dvāri saḥ kālaḥ vyatyavartata ||4-9-15||
aham tu naṣṭam tam jñātvā snehāt āgata saṃbhramaḥ |bhrātaram na prapaśyāmi pāpa śaṅki ca me manaḥ ||4-9-16||
atha dīrghasya kālasya bilāt tasmāt viniḥsṛtam |saḥ phenam rudhiram dṛṣṭvā tato aham bhṛśaduḥkhitaḥ ||4-9-17||
nardatām asurāṇām ca dhvaniḥ me śrotram āgataḥ |na rastasya ca saṃgrāme krośato api svano guroḥ ||4-9-18||
aham tu avagataḥ buddhyā cihnaiḥ taiḥ bhrātaram hatam |pidhāya ca bila dvāram śilayā giri mātrayā ||4-9-19||
śokārtaḥ ca udakam kṛtvā kiṣkindhām āgataḥ sakhe |gūhamānasya me tattvam yatnataḥ maṃtribhiḥ śrutam ||4-9-20||
tataḥ aham taiḥ samāgamya sametaiḥ abhiṣecitaḥ |rājyam praśāsataḥ tasya nyāyato mama rāghava ||4-9-21||
ājagāma ripum hatvā dānavam sa tu vānaraḥ |abhiṣiktam tu mām dṛṣṭvā kopāt saṃrakta locanaḥ ||4-9-22||
madīyān maṃtriṇaḥ baddhvā paruṣam vākyam abravīt |nigrahe ca samarthasya tam pāpam prati rāghava ||4-9-23||
na prāvartata me buddhiḥ bhrātṛ gaurava yaṃtritā |hatvā śatrum saḥ me bhrātā praviveśa puram tadā ||4-9-24||
mānayan tam mahātmānam yathāvat ca abhiavādayam |uktāḥ ca na āśiṣaḥ tena saṃtuṣṭena antarātmanā ||4-9-25||
natvā pādau aham tasya mukuṭena aspṛśam prabho |api vālī mama krodhāt na prasādam cakāra saḥ ||4-9-26||
iti vālmīki rāmāyaṇe ādi kāvye kiṣkindha kāṇḍe navamaḥ sargaḥ |
tataḥ krodha samāviṣṭam samrabdham tam upāgatam |aham prasādayān cakre bhrātaram hita kāmyayā ||4-10-1||
tataḥ krodha samāviṣṭam samrabdham tam upāgatam |aham prasādayān cakre bhrātaram hita kāmyayā ||4-10-1||
diṣṭyā asi kuśalī prāpto nihataḥ ca tvayā ripuḥ |anāthasya hi me nāthaḥ tvam eko anātha nandanaḥ ||4-10-2||
diṣṭyā asi kuśalī prāpto nihataḥ ca tvayā ripuḥ |anāthasya hi me nāthaḥ tvam eko anātha nandanaḥ ||4-10-2||
idam bahu śalākam te pūrṇa candram iva uditam |chatram sa vāla vyajanam pratīcchasva mayā dhṛtam ||4-10-3||
idam bahu śalākam te pūrṇa candram iva uditam |chatram sa vāla vyajanam pratīcchasva mayā dhṛtam ||4-10-3||
ārtasya atha bilā dvāri sthitaḥ saṃvatsaram nṛpa |dṛṣṭvā ca śoṇitam dvāri bilāt ca api samutthitam ||4-10-4||
ārtasya atha bilā dvāri sthitaḥ saṃvatsaram nṛpa |dṛṣṭvā ca śoṇitam dvāri bilāt ca api samutthitam ||4-10-4||
śoka saṃvigna hṛdayo bhṛśam vyākulita indriyaḥ |apidhāya bila dvāram śaila śṛṅgeṇa tat tadā ||4-10-5||
śoka saṃvigna hṛdayo bhṛśam vyākulita indriyaḥ |apidhāya bila dvāram śaila śṛṅgeṇa tat tadā ||4-10-5||
tasmāt deśāt apākramya kiṣkindhām prāviśam punaḥ |viṣādāt iha mām dṛṣṭvā pouraiḥ maṃtribhir eva ca ||4-10-6||
tasmāt deśāt apākramya kiṣkindhām prāviśam punaḥ |viṣādāt iha mām dṛṣṭvā pouraiḥ maṃtribhir eva ca ||4-10-6||
abhiṣikto na kāmena tanme kṣantum tvam arhasi |tvam eva rājā mānārhaḥ sadā ca aham yathā purā ||4-10-7||
abhiṣikto na kāmena tanme kṣantum tvam arhasi |tvam eva rājā mānārhaḥ sadā ca aham yathā purā ||4-10-7||
rājabhāve niyogaḥ ayam mama tvat virahāt kṛtaḥ |sa amātya paura nagaram sthitam nihata kaṇṭakam ||4-10-8||
rājabhāve niyogaḥ ayam mama tvat virahāt kṛtaḥ |sa amātya paura nagaram sthitam nihata kaṇṭakam ||4-10-8||
nyāsa bhūtam idam rājyam tava niryātayāmi aham |mā ca roṣam kṛthāḥ saumya mama śatru niṣūdana||4-10-9||
nyāsa bhūtam idam rājyam tava niryātayāmi aham |mā ca roṣam kṛthāḥ saumya mama śatru niṣūdana||4-10-9||
yāce tvām śirasā rājan mayā baddho ayam aṃjaliḥ |balāt asmin samāgamya maṃtribhiḥ pura vāsibhiḥ ||4-10-10||
yāce tvām śirasā rājan mayā baddho ayam aṃjaliḥ |balāt asmin samāgamya maṃtribhiḥ pura vāsibhiḥ ||4-10-10||
rājabhāve niyukto aham śūnya deśa jigīṣayā |snigdham evam bruvāṇam mām sa vinirbhartsya vānaraḥ ||4-10-11||
rājabhāve niyukto aham śūnya deśa jigīṣayā |snigdham evam bruvāṇam mām sa vinirbhartsya vānaraḥ ||4-10-11||
dhik tvām iti ca mām uktvā bahu tat tat uvāca ha |prakṛtīḥ ca samānīya maṃtriṇaḥ caiva sammatān ||4-10-12||
dhik tvām iti ca mām uktvā bahu tat tat uvāca ha |prakṛtīḥ ca samānīya maṃtriṇaḥ caiva sammatān ||4-10-12||
mām āha suhṛdām madhye vākyam parama garhitam |viditam vo mayā rātrau māyāvī sa mahāasuraḥ ||4-10-13||
mām āha suhṛdām madhye vākyam parama garhitam |viditam vo mayā rātrau māyāvī sa mahāasuraḥ ||4-10-13||
mām samāhvayata kruddho yuddha kāṃkṣī tadā purā |tasya tad bhāṣitam śrutvā niḥsṛtaḥ aham nṛpāalayāt ||4-10-14||
mām samāhvayata kruddho yuddha kāṃkṣī tadā purā |tasya tad bhāṣitam śrutvā niḥsṛtaḥ aham nṛpāalayāt ||4-10-14||
anuyātaḥ ca mām tūrṇam ayam bhrātā sudāruṇaḥ |sa tu dṛṣṭvā eva mām rātrau sa dvitīyam mahābalaḥ ||4-10-15||
anuyātaḥ ca mām tūrṇam ayam bhrātā sudāruṇaḥ |sa tu dṛṣṭvā eva mām rātrau sa dvitīyam mahābalaḥ ||4-10-15||
prādravat bhaya saṃtrasto vīkṣya āvām samupāgatau |abhidrutaḥ tu vegena viveśa sa mahābilam ||4-10-16||
prādravat bhaya saṃtrasto vīkṣya āvām samupāgatau |abhidrutaḥ tu vegena viveśa sa mahābilam ||4-10-16||
tam praviṣṭam viditvā tu sughoram sumahad bilam |ayam ukto atha me bhrātā mayā tu krūra darśanaḥ ||4-10-17||
tam praviṣṭam viditvā tu sughoram sumahad bilam |ayam ukto atha me bhrātā mayā tu krūra darśanaḥ ||4-10-17||
ahatvā na asti me śaktiḥ prati gantum itaḥ purīm |bila dvāri pratīkṣa tvam yāvat enam nihanmi aham ||4-10-18||
ahatvā na asti me śaktiḥ prati gantum itaḥ purīm |bila dvāri pratīkṣa tvam yāvat enam nihanmi aham ||4-10-18||
sthito'yam iti matvā aham praviṣṭaḥ tu durāsadam |tam me mārgayataḥ tatra gataḥ saṃvatsaraḥ tadā ||4-10-19||
sthito'yam iti matvā aham praviṣṭaḥ tu durāsadam |tam me mārgayataḥ tatra gataḥ saṃvatsaraḥ tadā ||4-10-19||
sa tu dṛṣṭo mayā śatruḥ anirvedāt bhayāavahaḥ |nihataḥ ca mayā sadyaḥ saḥ sarvaiḥ saha bandhubhiḥ ||4-10-20||
sa tu dṛṣṭo mayā śatruḥ anirvedāt bhayāavahaḥ |nihataḥ ca mayā sadyaḥ saḥ sarvaiḥ saha bandhubhiḥ ||4-10-20||
tasya āsyāt tu pravṛttena rudhiraugheṇa tad bilam |pūrṇam āsīt durākrāmam svanataḥ tasya bhūtale ||4-10-21||
tasya āsyāt tu pravṛttena rudhiraugheṇa tad bilam |pūrṇam āsīt durākrāmam svanataḥ tasya bhūtale ||4-10-21||
sūdayitvā tu tam śatrum vikrāntam tam aham sukham |niṣkrāmam na eva paśyāmi bilasya pihitam mukham ||4-10-22||
sūdayitvā tu tam śatrum vikrāntam tam aham sukham |niṣkrāmam na eva paśyāmi bilasya pihitam mukham ||4-10-22||
vikrośamānasya tu me sugrīva iti punaḥ punaḥ |yataḥ prativaco nāsti tataḥ aham bhṛśa duḥkhitaḥ ||4-10-23||
vikrośamānasya tu me sugrīva iti punaḥ punaḥ |yataḥ prativaco nāsti tataḥ aham bhṛśa duḥkhitaḥ ||4-10-23||
pāda prahāraiḥ tu mayā bahubhiḥ paripātitam |tataḥ aham tena niṣkramya pathā puram upāgataḥ ||4-10-24||
pāda prahāraiḥ tu mayā bahubhiḥ paripātitam |tataḥ aham tena niṣkramya pathā puram upāgataḥ ||4-10-24||
tatra anena asmi samruddhaḥ rājyam mṛgayata ātmanaḥ |sugrīveṇa nṛśaṃsena vismṛtya bhrātṛ sauhṛdam ||4-10-25||
tatra anena asmi samruddhaḥ rājyam mṛgayata ātmanaḥ |sugrīveṇa nṛśaṃsena vismṛtya bhrātṛ sauhṛdam ||4-10-25||
evam uktvā tu mām tatra vastreṇa ekena vānaraḥ |tadā nirvāsayāmāsa vālī vigata sādhvasaḥ ||4-10-26||
evam uktvā tu mām tatra vastreṇa ekena vānaraḥ |tadā nirvāsayāmāsa vālī vigata sādhvasaḥ ||4-10-26||
tena aham apaviddhaḥ ca hṛta dāraḥ ca rāghava |tat bhayāt ca mahīm sarvān krāntavān sa vana arṇavām ||4-10-27||
tena aham apaviddhaḥ ca hṛta dāraḥ ca rāghava |tat bhayāt ca mahīm sarvān krāntavān sa vana arṇavām ||4-10-27||
ṛśyamūkam giri varam bhāryā haraṇa duḥkhitaḥ |praviṣṭo asmi durādharṣam vālinaḥ kāraṇāntare ||4-10-28||
ṛśyamūkam giri varam bhāryā haraṇa duḥkhitaḥ |praviṣṭo asmi durādharṣam vālinaḥ kāraṇāntare ||4-10-28||
etat te sarvam ākhyātam vaira anukathanam mahat |anāgasā mayā prāptam vyasanam paśya rāghava ||4-10-29||
etat te sarvam ākhyātam vaira anukathanam mahat |anāgasā mayā prāptam vyasanam paśya rāghava ||4-10-29||
vālinaḥ ca bhayāt tasya sarvaloka bhayāpaha |kartum arhasi me vīra prasādam tasya nigrahāt ||4-10-30||
vālinaḥ ca bhayāt tasya sarvaloka bhayāpaha |kartum arhasi me vīra prasādam tasya nigrahāt ||4-10-30||
evam uktaḥ sa tejasvī dharmajño dharma saṃhitam |vacanam vaktum ārebhe sugrīvam prahasan iva ||4-10-31||
evam uktaḥ sa tejasvī dharmajño dharma saṃhitam |vacanam vaktum ārebhe sugrīvam prahasan iva ||4-10-31||
amoghāḥ sūrya saṃkāśā niśitā me śarā ime |tasmin vālini durvṛtte patiṣyanti ruṣa anvitāḥ ||4-10-32||
amoghāḥ sūrya saṃkāśā niśitā me śarā ime |tasmin vālini durvṛtte patiṣyanti ruṣa anvitāḥ ||4-10-32||
yāvat tam na hi paśyeyam tava bhārya apahāriṇam |tāvat sa jīvet pāpātmā vālī cāritra dūṣakaḥ ||4-10-33||
yāvat tam na hi paśyeyam tava bhārya apahāriṇam |tāvat sa jīvet pāpātmā vālī cāritra dūṣakaḥ ||4-10-33||
ātma anumānāt paśyāmi magnaḥ tvām śoka sāgare |tvām aham tārayiṣyāmi bāḍham prāpsyasi puṣkalam ||4-10-34||
ātma anumānāt paśyāmi magnaḥ tvām śoka sāgare |tvām aham tārayiṣyāmi bāḍham prāpsyasi puṣkalam ||4-10-34||
tasya tat vacanam śrutvā harṣa pauruṣa vardhanam |sugrīvaḥ parama prītaḥ su mahat vākyam abravīt ||4-10-35||
tasya tat vacanam śrutvā harṣa pauruṣa vardhanam |sugrīvaḥ parama prītaḥ su mahat vākyam abravīt ||4-10-35||
etac ca vacanam śrutvā sugrīvasya subhāṣitam |pratyayārtham mahātejā rāmo jagrāha kārmukam ||4-12-1||
sa gṛhītvā dhanur ghoram śaram ekam ca mānadaḥ |sālam uddiśya cikṣepa pūrayan sa ravaiḥ diśaḥ ||4-12-2||
sa visṛṣṭo balavatā bāṇaḥ svarṇa pariṣkṛtaḥ |bhittvā sālān giri prastham sapta bhūmim viveśa ha ||4-12-3||
sāyakaḥ tu muhūrtena sālān bhittvā mahājavaḥ |niṣpatya ca punaḥ tūrṇam tam eva praviveśa ha ||4-12-4||
tān dṛṣṭvā sapta nirbhinnān sālān vānarapuṃgavaḥ |rāmasya śara vegena vismayam paramam gataḥ ||4-12-5||
sa mūrdhnā nyapatat bhūmau pralaṃbīkṛta bhūṣaṇaḥ |sugrīvaḥ parama prīto rāghavāya kṛtāṃjaliḥ ||4-12-6||
idam ca uvāca dharmajñam karmaṇā tena harṣitaḥ |rāmam sarva astra viduṣām śreṣṭham śūram avasthitam ||4-12-7||
sa indrān api surān sarvām tvam bāṇaiḥ puruṣarṣabha |samarthaḥ samare hantum kim punar vālinam prabho ||4-12-8||
yena sapta mahā sālā girir bhūmiḥ ca dāritāḥ |bāṇena ekena kākutstha sthātā te ko raṇa agrataḥ ||4-12-9||
adya me vigataḥ śokaḥ prītir adya parā mama |suhṛdam tvām samāsādya mahendra varuṇopamam ||4-12-10||
tam adya eva priyārtham me vairiṇam bhrātṛ rūpiṇam |vālinam jahi kākutstha mayā baddho ayam aṃjaliḥ ||4-12-11||
tato rāmaḥ pariṣvajya sugrīvam priya darśanam |pratyuvāca mahāprājño lakṣmaṇānugatam vacaḥ ||4-12-12||
asmād gacchāma kiṣkindhām kṣipram gaccha tvam agrataḥ |gatvā ca āhvaya sugrīva vālinam bhrātṛ gandhinam ||4-12-13||
sarve te tvaritam gatvā kiṣkindhām vālinaḥ purīm |vṛkṣaiḥ ātmānam āvṛtya hi atiṣṭhan gahane vane ||4-12-14||
sugrīvo api vyanadad ghoram vālino hvāna kāraṇāt |gāḍham parihito vegān nādaiḥ bhindan iva aṃbaram ||4-12-15||
tam śrutvā ninadam bhrātuḥ kruddho vālī mahābalaḥ |niṣpapāta susaṃrabdho bhāskaro asta taṭāt iva ||4-12-16||
tataḥ sutumulam yuddham vāli sugrīvayoḥ abhūt |gagane grahayoḥ ghoram budha aṃgārakayoḥ iva ||4-12-17||
talaiḥ aśani kalpaiḥ ca vajra kalpaiḥ ca muṣṭibhiḥ |jaghnatuḥ samare anyonyam bhrātarau krodha mūrcchitau ||4-12-18||
tato rāmo dhanuṣ pāṇiḥ tau ubhau samudaikṣata |anyonya sadṛśau vīrau ubhau devau iva aśvinau ||4-12-19||
yat na avagacchat sugrīvam vālinam vā api rāghavaḥ |tato na kṛtavān buddhim moktum antakaram śaram ||4-12-20||
etasmin antare bhagnaḥ sugrīvaḥ tena vālinā |apaśyan rāghavam nātham ṛśyamūkam pradudruve ||4-12-21||
klānto rudhira sikta aṃgo prahāraiḥ jarjarī kṛtaḥ |vālinā abhidrutaḥ krodhāt praviveśa mahāvanam ||4-12-22||
tam praviṣṭam vanam dṛṣṭvā vālī śāpa bhayāt tataḥ |mukto hi asi tvam iti uktvā sa nivṛtto mahābalaḥ ||4-12-23||
rāghavo api saha bhrātrā saha caiva hanūmatā |tadeva vanam āgacchat sugrīvo yatra vānaraḥ ||4-12-24||
tam samīkṣya āgatam rāmam sugrīvaḥ saha lakṣmaṇam |hrīmān dīnam uvāca idam vasudhām avalokayan ||4-12-25||
āhvayasva iti mām uktvā darśayitvā ca vikramam |vairiṇā ghātayitvā ca kim idānīm tvayā kṛtam ||4-12-26||
tām eva velām vaktavyam tvayā rāghava tattvataḥ |vālinam na nihanmi iti tato na aham ito vraje ||4-12-27||
tasya ca evam bruvāṇasya sugrīvasya mahātmanaḥ |karuṇam dīnayā vācā rāghavaḥ punar abravīt ||4-12-28||
sugrīva śrūyatām tāta krodhaḥ ca vyapanīyatām |kāraṇam yena bāṇo ayam sa mayā na visarjitaḥ ||4-12-29||
alaṃkāreṇa veṣeṇa pramāṇena gatena ca |tvam ca sugrīva vālī ca sadṛśau sthaḥ parasparam ||4-12-30||
svareṇa varcasā ca eva prekṣitena ca vānara |vikrameṇa ca vākyaiḥ ca vyaktim vām na upalakṣaye ||4-12-31||
tato aham rūpa sādṛśyāt mohito vānarottama |na utsṛjāmi mahāvegam śaram śatru nibarhaṇam ||4-12-32||
jīvita antakaram ghoram sādṛśyāt tu viśaṃkitaḥ |mūlaghāto na nau syāddhi dvayoḥ iti kṛto mayā ||4-12-33||
tvayi vīra vipanne hi ajñān lāghavān mayā |mauḍhyam ca mama bālyam ca khyāpitam syāt kapīsvara ||4-12-34||
datta abhaya vadho nāma pātakam mahat adbhutam |aham ca lakṣmaṇaḥ ca eva sīta ca varavarṇinī ||4-12-35||
tvat adhīnā vayam sarve vane asmin śaraṇam bhavān |tasmāt yudhyasva bhūyastvam mā śaṃkī ca vānara ||4-12-36||
etan muhūrte tu mayā paśya vālinam āhave |nirastam iṣuṇā ekena veṣṭamānam mahītale ||4-12-37||
abhijñānam kuruṣva tvam ātmano vānareśvara |yena tvām abhijānīyām dvandva yuddham upāgatam ||4-12-38||
gaja puṣpīm imām phullām utpāṭya śubha lakṣaṇām |kuru lakṣmaṇa kaṇṭhe asya sugrīvasya mahātmanaḥ ||4-12-39||
tato giri taṭe jātām utpāṭya kusumāyutām |lakṣmaṇo gaja puṣpīm tām tasya kaṇṭhe vyasarjayat ||4-12-40||
sa tathā śuśubhe śrīmān latayā kaṇṭha saktayā |mālayā iva balākānām sasaṃdhya iva toyadaḥ ||4-12-41||
vibhrājamāno vapuṣā rāma vākya samāhitaḥ |jagāma saha rāmeṇa kiṣkiṃdhām punarāpa saḥ ||4-12-42||
ṛśyamūkāt sa dharmātmā kiṣkindhām lakṣmaṇa agrajaḥ |jagāma saha sugrīvo vāli vikrama pālitām ||4-13-1||
samudyamya mahat cāpam rāmaḥ kāṃcana bhūṣitam |śarām ca āditya saṃkāśān gṛhītvā raṇa sādhakān ||4-13-2||
agrataḥ tu yayau tasya rāghavasya mahātmanaḥ |sugrīvaḥ saṃhata grīvo lakṣmaṇaḥ ca mahābalaḥ ||4-13-3||
pṛṣṭhato hanumān vīro nalo nīlaḥ ca vīryavān |tāraḥ caiva mahātejā hari yūthapa yūthapāḥ ||4-13-4||
te vīkṣamāṇā vṛkṣām ca puṣpa bhāra avalambinaḥ |prasanna aṃbuvahāḥ caiva saritaḥ sāgaram gamāḥ ||4-13-5||
kandarāṇi ca śailām ca nirdarāṇi guhāḥ tathā |śikharāṇi ca mukhyāni darīḥ ca priya darśanāḥ ||4-13-6||
vaidūrya vimalaiḥ toyaiḥ padmaiḥ ca ākośa kuḍmalaiḥ |śobhitān sajalān mārge taṭākān ca avalokayan ||4-13-7||
kāraṇḍaissārasairhamsairvañjulairjalakukkuṭaiḥ |cakravākaisthācānyaiśśakunairpratināditān|yadvā -kāraṇḍaiḥ sārasaiḥ haṃsaiḥ vaṃjulaiḥ jala kukkuṭaiḥ |cakravākaiḥ tathā ca anyaiḥ śakunaiḥ pratināditān ||4-13-8||
mṛduśaṣpāṅkurāahārānnirbhayānvanagocarān |caratāṃsarvatopaśyansthalīṣu hariṇānsthitān|yadvā -mṛdu śaṣpa aṃkura āhārān nirbhayān vana gocarān |caratām sarvato apaśyan sthalīṣu hariṇān sthitān ||4-13-9||
taṭāka vairiṇaḥ ca api śukla danta vibhūṣitān |ghorān ekacarān vanyān dviradān kūla ghātinaḥ ||4-13-10||
mattan giri taṭa udghuṣṭān parvatān iva jaṃgamān |vānarān dvirada prakhyān mahī reṇu samukṣitān ||4-13-11||
vane vana carām ca anyān khecarām ca vihaṃgamān |paśyantaḥ tvaritā jagmuḥ sugrīva vaśa vartinaḥ ||4-13-12||
teṣām tu gacchatām tatra tvaritam raghunaṃdanaḥ |druma ṣaṇḍa vanam dṛṣṭvā rāmaḥ sugrīvam abravīt ||4-13-13||
eṣa megha iva ākāśe vṛkṣa ṣaṇḍaḥ prakāśate |megha saṃghāta vipulaḥ paryanta kadalī vṛtaḥ ||4-13-14||
kim etat jñātum icchāmi sakhe kautūhalam mama |kautūhala apanayanam kartum icchāmi aham tvayā ||4-13-15||
tasya tad vacanam śrutvā rāghavasya mahātmanaḥ |gacchann eva ācacakṣe atha sugrīvaḥ tat mahad vanam ||4-13-16||
etad rāghava vistīrṇam āśramam śrama nāśanam |udyāna vana saṃpannam svādu mūla phala udakam ||4-13-17||
atra saptajanā nāma munayaḥ saṃśita vratāḥ |sapta eva āsan adhaḥ śīrṣā niyatam jala śāyinaḥ ||4-13-18||
sapta rātre kṛta āhārā vāyunā acala vāsinaḥ |divam varṣa śataiḥ yātāḥ saptabhiḥ sakalevarāḥ ||4-13-19||
teṣām etat prabhāveṇa druma prākāra saṃvṛtam |āśramam sudurādharṣam api sa indraiḥ sura asuraiḥ ||4-13-20||
pakṣiṇo varjayanti etat tathā anye vanacāriṇaḥ |viśanti mohād ye api atra na nivartante te punaḥ ||4-13-21||
vibhūṣaṇa ravāaḥ ca atra śrūyaṃte sakalākṣarāḥ |tūrya gīta svanāaḥ ca api gandho divyaḥ ca rāghava ||4-13-22||
tretāgnayo api dīpyante dhūmo hi eṣa pradṛśyate |veṣṭayan iva vṛkṣa agrān kapota aṃga aruṇo ghanaḥ ||4-13-23||
ete vṛkṣāḥ prakāśante dhūma saṃsakta mastakāḥ |megha jāla praticchannā vaidūrya girayo yathā ||4-13-24||
kuru praṇāmam dharmātman teṣām uddiśya rāghavaḥ |lakṣmaṇena saha bhrātrā prayataḥ saṃyata aṃjaliḥ ||4-13-25||
praṇamanti hi ye teṣām ṛṣīṇām bhāvita ātmanām |na teṣām aśubham kiṃcit śarīre rāma dṛśyate ||4-13-26||
tato rāmaḥ saha bhrātrā lakṣmaṇena kṛtāṃjaliḥ |samuddiśya mahātmānaḥ tān ṛṣīn abhyavādayat ||4-13-27||
abhivādya ca dharmātmā rāmo bhrātā ca lakṣmaṇaḥ |sugrīvo vānarāaḥ caiva jagmuḥ saṃhṛṣṭa mānasāḥ ||4-13-28||
te gatvā dūram adhvānam tasmāt sapta jana āśramāt |dadṛśuḥ tām durādharṣām kiṣkindhām vāli pālitām ||4-13-29||
tatastu rāmānuja rāma vānarāḥpragṛhya śastrāṇi udita ugra tejasā |purīm sureśa ātmaja vīrya pālitāmvadhāya śatroḥ punar āgatāḥ iha ||4-13-30||
sarve te tvaritam gatvā kiṣkindhām vālinaḥ pālitām |vṛkṣair ātmānam āvṛtya vyatiṣṭhan gahane vane ||4-14-1||
visārya sarvato dṛṣṭim kānane kānana priyaḥ |sugrīvo vipula grīvaḥ krodham āhārayad bhṛśam ||4-14-2||
tataḥ tu ninadam ghoram kṛtvā yuddhāya ca āhvayat |parivāraiḥ parivṛto nādair bhindan iva aṃbaram ||4-14-3||
garjan iva mahāmegho vāyu vega purassaraḥ |atha bālārka sadṛśo dṛpta simha gatiḥ tataḥ ||4-14-4||
dṛṣṭvā rāmam kriyā dakṣam sugrīvo vākyam abravīt |hari vāgurayā vyāptam tapta kāṃcana toraṇām ||4-14-5||
prāptāḥ sma dhvaja yaṃtra āḍhyām kiṣkindhām vālinaḥ purīm |pratijñā yā kṛtā vīra tvayā vāli vadhe purā ||4-14-6||
saphalām kuru tām kṣipram latām kāla iva āgataḥ |evam uktaḥ tu dharmātmā sugrīveṇa sa rāghavaḥ ||4-14-7||
tam eva uvāca vacanam sugrīvam śatru sūdanaḥ |kṛta abhijñāna cihnaḥ tvam anayā gaja sāhvayā ||4-14-8||
lakṣmaṇena samutpāṭya eṣā kaṇṭhe kṛtā tava |sobhāse api adhikam vīra latayā kaṇṭhasaktayā ||4-14-9||
viparīta iva ākāśe sūryo nakṣatra mālayā |adya vāli samuttham te bhayam vairam ca vānara ||4-14-10||
ekena aham pramokṣyāmi bāṇa mokṣeṇa saṃyuge |mama darśaya sugrīva vairiṇam bhrātṛ rūpiṇam ||4-14-11||
vālī vinihato yāvad vane pāṃsuṣu ceṣṭate |yadi dṛṣṭi patham prāpto jīvan sa vinivartate ||4-14-12||
tato doṣeṇa mā gacchet sadyo garhecca mām bhavān |pratyakṣam sapta te sālā mayā bāṇena dāritāḥ ||4-14-13||
tato vetsi balena adya vālinam nihatam mayā |anṛtam na ukta pūrvam me ciram kṛcchre api tiṣṭhatā ||4-14-14||
dharma lobha parītena na ca vakṣye kathaṃcana |saphalām ca kariṣyāmi pratijñām jahi saṃbhramam ||4-14-15||
prasūtam kalamakṣetre varṣeṇa iva śatakratuḥ |tad āhvāna nimittam ca vālino hemamālinaḥ ||4-14-16||
sugrīva kuru tam śabdam niṣpated yena vānaraḥ |jitakāśī jayaślāghī tvayā ca adharṣitaḥ purāt ||4-14-17||
niṣpatiṣyati asaṃgena vālī sa priyasamyugaḥ |ripūṇām dharṣitam śrutvā marṣayanti na saṃyuge ||4-14-18||
jānantaḥ tu svakam vīryam strī samakṣam viśeṣataḥ |sa tu rāma vacaḥ śrutvā sugrīvo hemapiṃgalaḥ ||4-14-19||
nanarda krūra nādena vinirbhindan iva ambaram |tatra śabdena vitrastā gāvo yānti hataprabhāḥ ||4-14-20||
rājadoṣa parāmṛṣṭāḥ kulastriya iva ākulāḥ |dravanti ca mṛgāḥ śīghram bhagnā;iva raṇe hayāḥ |patanti ca khagā bhūmau kṣīṇa puṇyā iva grahāḥ ||4-14-21||
tataḥ sa jīmūta kṛta praṇādonādam hi amuṃcat tvarayā pratītaḥ |sūryātmajaḥ śaurya vivṛddha tejāḥsarit patirvā anila caṃcala ūrmiḥ ||4-14-22||
atha tasya ninādam tam sugrīvasya mahātmanaḥ |śuśrāva antaḥpura gato vālī bhrātur amarṣaṇaḥ ||4-15-1||
śrutvā tu tasya ninadam sarvabhūta prakaṃpanam |madaḥ ca ekapade naṣṭaḥ krodhaḥ ca āpādito mahān ||4-15-2||
tato roṣa parīta aṃgo vālī sa kanaka prabhaḥ |uparakta iva ādityaḥ sadyo niṣprabhatām gataḥ ||4-15-3||
vālī daṃṣṭrā karālaḥ tu krodhād dīpta agni locanaḥ |bhāti utpatita padmābhaḥ samṛṇāla iva hradaḥ ||4-15-4||
śabdam durmarṣaṇam śrutvā niṣpapāta tato hariḥ |vegena ca pada nyāsair dārayan iva medinīm ||4-15-5||
tam tu tārā pariṣvajya snehād darśita sauhṛdā |uvāca trasta saṃbhrāṃtā hita udarkam idam vacaḥ ||4-15-6||
sādhu krodham imam vīra nadī vegam iva āgatam |śayanād utthitaḥ kālyam tyaja bhuktām iva srajam ||4-15-7||
kālyam etena saṃgrāmam kariṣyasi ca vānara |vīra te śatru bāhulyam phalgutā vā na vidyate ||4-15-8||
sahasā tava niṣkrāmo mama tāvat na rocate |śrūyatām abhidhāsyāmi yan nimittam nivāryate ||4-15-9||
pūrvam āpatitaḥ krodhāt sa tvām āhvayate yudhi |niṣpatya ca nirastaḥ te hanyamāno diśo gataḥ ||4-15-10||
tvayā tasya nirastasya pīḍitasya viśeṣataḥ |iha etya punar āhvānam śaṃkām janayati iva me ||4-15-11||
darpaḥ ca vyavasāyaḥ ca yādṛśaḥ tasya nardataḥ |ninādasya ca saṃraṃbho na etat alpam hi kāraṇam ||4-15-12||
na asahāyam aham manye sugrīvam tam iha āgatam |avaṣṭabdha sahāyaḥ ca yam āśritya eṣa garjati ||4-15-13||
prakṛtyā nipuṇaḥ caiva buddhimān caiva vānaraḥ |na aparīkṣita vīryeṇa sugrīvaḥ sakhyam eṣyati ||4-15-14||
pūrvam eva mayā vīra śrutam kathayato vacaḥ |aṃgadasya kumārasya vakṣyāmi adya hitam vacaḥ ||4-15-15||
aṃgadaḥ tu kumaro ayam vanāṃtam upanirgataḥ |pravṛttiḥ tena kathitā cāraiḥ asīt niveditā ||4-15-16||
ayodhya adhipateḥ putrau śūrau samara durjayau |ikṣvākūṇām kule jātau prathitau rāma lakṣmaṇau ||4-15-17||
sugrīva priya kāmārtham prāptau tatra durāsadau |sa te bhrātur hi vikhyātaḥ sahāyo raṇa karmaṇi ||4-15-18||
rāmaḥ para balamardī yugānta agniḥ iva utthitaḥ |nivāsa vṛkṣaḥ sādhūnām āpannānām parā gatiḥ ||4-15-19||
ārtānām saṃśrayaḥ caiva yaśasaḥ ca eka bhājanam |jñāna vijñāna saṃpanno nideśo nirataḥ pituḥ ||4-15-20||
dhātūnām iva śailendro guṇānām ākaro mahān |tat kṣamo na virodhaḥ te saha tena mahātmanā ||4-15-21||
durjayena aprameyeṇa rāmeṇa raṇa karmasu |śūra vakṣyāmi te kiṃcin na ca icchāmi abhyasūyitum ||4-15-22||
śrūyatām kriyatām caiva tava vakṣyāmi yad hitam |yauvarājyena sugrīvam tūrṇam sādhu abhiṣecaya ||4-15-23||
vigraham mā kṛthā vīra bhrātrā rājan yavīyasā |aham hi te kṣamam manye tena rāmeṇa sauhṛdam ||4-15-24||
sugrīveṇa ca saṃprītim vairam utsṛjya dūrataḥ |lālanīyo hi te bhrātā yavīyān eṣa vānaraḥ ||4-15-25||
tatra vā sannihastho vā sarvathā bandhuḥ eva te |nahi tena samam bandhum bhuvi paśyāmi kiṃcana ||4-15-26||
dāna mānādi satkarraiḥ kuruṣva pratyanantaram |vairam etat sam utsrṛjya tava pārśve sa tiṣṭhatu ||4-15-27||
sugrīvo vipula grīvo mahābandhuḥ mataḥ tava |bhrātṛ sauhṛdam ālaṃbya na anyā gati iha asti te ||4-15-28||
yadi te mat priyam kāryam yadi ca avaiṣi mām hitām |yācyamānaḥ priyatvena sādhu vākyam kuruṣva me ||4-15-29||
prasīda pathyam śruṇu jalpitam hi mena roṣam eva anuvidhātum arhasi |kṣamo hi te kośala rāja sūnunāna vigrahaḥ śakra sama tejasā ||4-15-30||
tadā hi tārā hitam eva vākyamtam vālinam pathyam idam babhāṣe |na rocate tad vacanam hi tasyakāla abhipannasya vināśa kāle ||4-15-31||
tām evam bruvatīm tārām tārādhipa nibha ānanām |vālī nirbhartsayāmāsa vacanam ca idam abravīt ||4-16-1||
garjato asya ca susaṃrabdham bhrātuḥ śatror viśeṣataḥ |marṣayiṣyāmi kena kāraṇena varānane ||4-16-2||
adharṣitānām śūrāṇām samareṣu anivartinām |dharṣaṇām arṣaṇam bhīru maraṇāt atiricyate ||4-16-3||
soḍhum na ca samartho aham yuddha kāmasya saṃyuge |sugrīvasya ca saṃraṃbham hīna grīvasya garjatam ||4-16-4||
na ca kāryo viṣādaḥ te rāghavam prati mat kṛte |dharmajñaḥ ca kṛtajñaḥ ca katham pāpam kariṣyati ||4-16-5||
nivartasva saha strībhiḥ katham bhūyo anugacchasi |sauhṛdam darśitam tāvat mayi bhaktiḥ tvayā kṛtā ||4-16-6||
prati yotsyāmi aham gatvā sugrīvam jahi saṃbhramam |darpam ca asya vineṣyāmi na ca prāṇair viyokṣyate ||4-16-7||
aham hi aji sthitasya asya kariṣyāmi yat īpsitam |vṛkṣaiḥ muṣṭi prahāraiḥ ca pīḍitaḥ prati yāsyati ||4-16-8||
na me garvitam āyastam sahiṣyati durātmavān |kṛtam tāre sahāyatvam darśitam sauhṛdam mayi ||4-16-9||
śāpitā asi mama prāṇaiḥ nivartasva janena ca |alam jitvā nivartiṣye tam aham bhrātaram raṇe ||4-16-10||
tam tu tārā pariṣvajya vālinam priya vādinī |cakāra rudatī mandam dakṣiṇā sā pradakṣiṇam ||4-16-11||
tataḥ svastyayanam kṛtvā maṃtravit vijaya eṣiṇī |aṃtaḥpuram saha strībhiḥ praviṣṭā śoka mohitā ||4-16-12||
praviṣṭāyām tu tārāyām saha strībhiḥ svam ālayam |nagaryā niryayau kruddho mahā sarpa iva śvasan ||4-16-13||
sa niḥśvasya mahāroṣo vālī parama vegavān |sarvataḥ cārayan dṛṣṭim śatru darśana kāṃkṣayā ||4-16-14||
sa dadarśa tataḥ śrīmān sugrīvam hema piṅgalam |susaṃvītam avaṣṭabdham dīpyamānam iva analam ||4-16-15||
tam sa dṛṣṭvā mahābāhuḥ sugrīvam paryavasthitam |gāḍham paridadhe vāso vālī parama kopinaḥ ||4-16-16||
sa vālī gāḍha saṃvīto muṣṭim udyamya vīryavān |sugrīvam eva abhimukho yayau yoddhum kṛta kṣaṇaḥ ||4-16-17||
śliṣṭam muṣṭim samudyamya saṃrabdhataram āgataḥ |sugrīvo api samuddiśya vālinam hema mālinam ||4-16-18||
tam vālī krodha tāmrākṣaḥ sugrīvam raṇa kovidam |āpataṃtam mahā vegam idam vacanam abravīt ||4-16-19||
eṣa muṣṭir mahān baddho gāḍhaḥ suniyata aṃguliḥ |mayā vega vimuktaḥ te prāṇān ādāya yāsyati ||4-16-20||
evam uktaḥ tu sugrīvaḥ kruddho vālinam abravīt |tava ca eṣa haran prāṇān muṣṭiḥ patatu mūrdhani ||4-16-21||
tāḍitaḥ tena tam kruddhaḥ samabhikramya vegataḥ |abhavat śoṇita udgārī sāpīḍa iva parvataḥ ||4-16-22||
sugrīveṇa tu niḥśaṃkam sālam utpāṭya tejasā |gātreṣu abhihato vālī vajreṇa iva mahā giriḥ ||4-16-23||
sa tu vṛkṣeṇa nirbhagnaḥ sāla tāḍana vihvalaḥ |guru bhāra bhara ākrāntā nauḥ sasārthā iva sāgare ||4-16-24||
tau bhīma bala vikrāntau suparṇa sama veginau |prayuddhau ghora vapuṣau candra sūryau iva aṃbare ||4-16-25||
parasparam amitra ghnau cchidra anveṣaṇa tatparau |tato avardhata vālī tu bala vīrya samanvitaḥ ||4-16-26||
sūrya putro mahāvīryaḥ sugrīvaḥ parihīyata |vālinā bhagna darpaḥ tu sugrīvo manda vikramaḥ ||4-16-27||
vālinam prati sāmarṣo darśayāmāsa rāghavam |vṛkṣaiḥ sa śākhaiḥ śikharaiḥ vajra koṭi nibhaiḥ nakhaiḥ ||4-16-28||
muṣṭibhiḥ jānubhiḥ padbhiḥ bāhubhiḥ ca punaḥ punaḥ |tayoḥ yudddham abhūt ghoram vṛtra vāsavoḥ iva ||4-16-29||
tau śoṇitātkau yudhyetām vānārau van cāriṇau |meghau iva mahā śabdaiḥ tarjamānau parasparam ||4-16-30||
hīyamānam atha apaśyat sugrīvam vānareśvaram |prekṣamāṇam diśaḥ ca eva rāghavaḥ sa muhur muhur ||4-16-31||
tato rāmo mahātejā ārtam dṛṣṭvā harīśvaram |sa śaram vīkṣate vīro vālino vadha kāṃkṣayā ||4-16-32||
tato dhanuṣi saṃdhāya śaram āśī viṣa upamam |pūrayāmāsa tat cāpam kāla cakram iva antakaḥ ||4-16-33||
tasya jyātala ghoṣeṇa trastāḥ patraratheśvarāḥ |pradudruvur mṛgāḥ ca eva yugāṃta iva mohitāḥ ||4-16-34||
muktastu vajra nirghoṣaḥ pradīpta aśani saṃnibhaḥ |rāghaveṇa mahā bāṇo vāli vakṣasi pātitaḥ ||4-16-35||
tataḥ tena mahātejā vīrya yuktaḥ kapīśvaraḥ |vegena abhihato vālī nipapāta mahī tale ||4-16-36||
indra dhvaja iva uddhūta paurṇa māsyām mahītale |aśvayuk samaye māsi gata sattvo vicetanaḥ |bāṣpa saṃruddha kaṇṭhastu vālī ca ārta svaraḥ śanaiḥ ||4-16-37||
narottamaḥ kāla yugāṃtakopamam śarottamam kāṃcana rūpyabhūṣitam |sasarja dīptam tam amitra mardanam sa dhūmamagnim mukhato yathā haraḥ ||4-16-38||
atha ukṣitaḥ śoṇita toya visravaiḥsupuṣpita aśoka iva acalodgataḥ |vicetano vāsava sūnur āhaveprabhrañśita indra dhvajavat kṣitim gataḥ ||4-16-39||
tataḥ śareṇa abhihato rāmeṇa raṇa karkaśaḥ |papāta sahasā vālī nikṛttaiva pādapaḥ ||4-17-1||
sa bhūmau nyasta sarvāṃgaḥ tapta kāṃcana bhūṣaṇaḥ |apatat deva rājasya mukta raśmir iva dhvajaḥ ||4-17-2||
asmin nipatite bhūmau hari ṛṣāṇām gaṇeśvare |naṣṭa candram iva vyoma na vyarājata medinī ||4-17-3||
bhūmau nipatitasya api tasya deham mahātmanaḥ |na śrīr jahāti na prāṇā na tejo na parākramaḥ ||4-17-4||
śakra dattā varā mālā kāncanī ratna bhūṣitā |dadhāra hari mukhyasya prāṇān tejaḥ śriyam ca sā ||4-17-5||
sa tayā mālayā vīro haimayā hariyūthapaḥ |saṃdhyānugata paryantaḥ payodhara iva abhavat ||4-17-6||
tasya mālā ca dehaḥ ca marmaghātī ca yaḥ śaraḥ |tridhā iva racitā lakṣmīḥ patitasya api śobhate ||4-17-7||
tat astram tasya vīrasya svarga mārga prabhāvanam |rāma bāṇāsana kṣiptam āvahat paramām gatim ||4-17-8||
tam tathā patitam saṃkhye gata arciṣam iva analam |yayātim iva puṇyānte deva lokāt paricyutam ||4-17-9||
ādityam iva kālena yugānte bhuvi pātitam |mahendram iva durdharṣam upendram iva dussaham ||4-17-10||
mahendra putram patitam vālinam hema mālinam |vyūḍha uraskam mahābāhum dīptāsyam hari locanam ||4-17-11||
lakṣmaṇa anucaro rāmo dadarśa upasasarpa ca |tam tathā patitam vīram gata arciṣmatam iva analam ||4-17-12||
bahumānya ca tam vīram vīkṣamāṇam śanairiva |upayātau mahāvīryau bhrātarau rāma lakṣmaṇau ||4-17-13||
tam dṛṣṭvā rāghavam vālī lakṣmaṇam ca mahābalam |abravīt paruṣam vākyam praśritam dharma saṃhitam ||4-17-14||
sa bhūmau alpatejosuḥ nihato naṣṭa cetanaḥ |artha sahitayā vācā garvitam raṇa garvitam ||4-17-15||
tvam narādhipateḥ putraḥ prathitaḥ priya darśanaḥ |parāṅmukha vadham kṛtvā ko atra prāptaḥ tvayā guṇaḥ |yadaham yuddha samrabdhaḥ tvat kṛte nidhanam gataḥ ||4-17-16||
kulīnaḥ sattva saṃpannaḥ tejasvī caritavrataḥ |rāmaḥ karuṇavedī ca prajānām ca hiterataḥ ||4-17-17||
sānukrośo mahotsāhaḥ samayajño dṛḍhavrataḥ |iti etat sarva bhūtāni kathayanti yaśo bhuvi ||4-17-18||
damaḥ śamaḥ kṣamā dharmo dhṛti satyam parākramaḥ |parthivānām guṇā rājan daṇḍaḥ ca apakāriṣu ||4-17-19||
tān guṇān saṃpradhārya aham agryam ca abhijanam tava |tārayā pratiṣiddho api sugrīveṇa samāgataḥ ||4-17-20||
na mām anyena saṃrabdham pramattam veddhum arhasi |iti me buddhir utpannā babhūva adarśane tava ||4-17-21||
na tvām vinihata ātmānam dharma dhvajam adhārmikam |jāne pāpa samācāram tṛṇaiḥ kūpam iva āvṛtam ||4-17-22||
satām veṣa dharam pāpam pracchannam iva pāvakam |na aham tvām abhijānāmi dharma chadmābhi saṃvṛtam ||4-17-23||
viṣaye vā pure vā te yadā pāpam karomi aham |na ca tvām avajāne ahaṃ kasmāt tvam haṃsi akilbiṣam ||4-17-24||
phala mūla aśanam nityam vānaram vana gocaram |mām iha apratiyudhyantam anyena ca samāgatam ||4-17-25||
tvam narādhipateḥ putraḥ pratītaḥ priyadarśanaḥ |lingam api asti te rājan dṛśyate dharma samhitam ||4-17-26||
kaḥ kṣatriya kulejātaḥ śrutavān naṣṭasaṃśayaḥ |dharma liṃga praticchannaḥ krūram karma samācaret ||4-17-27||
rāma rāghava kule jāto dharmavān iti viśrutaḥ |abhavyo bhavya rūpeṇa kim artham paridhāvase ||4-17-28||
sāma dānam kṣamā dharmaḥ satyam dhṛti parākramau |pārthivānām guṇā rājan daṇḍaḥ ca api apakāriṣu ||4-17-29||
vayam vanacarā rāma mṛgā mūla phala aśanāḥ |eṣā prakṛtir asmākam puruṣaḥ tvam nareśvaraḥ ||4-17-30||
bhūmir hiraṇyam rūpam ca nigrahe kāraṇāni ca |tatra kaḥ te vane lobho madīyeṣu phaleṣu vā ||4-17-31||
nayaḥ ca vinayaḥ ca ubhau nigraha anugrahau api |rāja vṛttir asaṃkīrṇā na nṛpāḥ kāma vṛttayaḥ ||4-17-32||
tvam tu kāma pradhānaḥ ca kopanaḥ ca anavasthitaḥ |rāja vṛtteṣu saṃkīrṇaḥ śarāsana parāyaṇaḥ ||4-17-33||
na te asti apacitiḥ dharme na arthe buddhir avasthitā |indriyaiḥ kāma vṛttaḥ san kṛṣyase manujeśvara ||4-17-34||
hatvā bāṇena kākutstha mām iha anaparādhinam |kim vakṣyasi satām madhye karma kṛtvā jugupsitam ||4-17-35||
rājahā brahmahā goghnaḥ coraḥ prāṇivadhe rataḥ |nāstikaḥ parivettā ca sarve niraya gāminaḥ ||4-17-36||
sūcakaḥ ca kadaryaḥ ca mitrghno gurutalpagaḥ |lokaṃ pāpātmānam ete gacchante na atra saṃśayaḥ ||4-17-37||
adhāryam carma me sadbhī romāṇi asthi ca varjitam |abhakṣyāṇi ca māṃsāni tvat vidhaiḥ dharmacāribhiḥ ||4-17-38||
paṃca paṃca nakhā bhakṣyā brahma kṣatreṇa rāghava |śalyakaḥ śvāvidho godhā śaśaḥ kūrmaḥ ca paṃcamaḥ ||4-17-39||
carma ca asthi ca me rājan na spṛśanti manīṣiṇaḥ |abhakṣyāṇi ca māṃsāni so aham paṃca nakho hataḥ ||4-17-40||
tārayā vākyam ukto aham satyam sarvajñayā hitam |tad atikramya mohena kālasya vaśam āgataḥ ||4-17-41||
tvayā nāthena kākutstha na sanāthā vasuṃdharā |pramadā śīla saṃpūrṇā pati eva ca vidharmiṇā ||4-17-42||
śaṭho naikṛtikaḥ kṣudro mithyā praśrita mānasaḥ |katham daśarathena tvam jātaḥ pāpo mahātmanā ||4-17-43||
chinna cāritrya kakṣyeṇa satām dharma ativartinā |tyakta dharma aṃkuśena aham nihato rāma hastinā ||4-17-44||
aśubham ca api ayuktam ca satām ca eva vigarhitam |vakṣyase ca īdṛśam kṛtvā sadbhiḥ saha samāgataḥ ||4-17-45||
udāsīneṣu yo asmāsu vikramo ayam prakāśitaḥ |apakāriṣu te rāma na evam paśyāmi vikramam ||4-17-46||
dṛśyamānaḥ tu yudhyethā mayā yudhi nṛpātmaja |adya vaivasvatam devam paśyeḥ tvam nihato mayā ||4-17-47||
tvayā adṛśyena tu raṇe nihato aham durāsadaḥ |prasuptaḥ pannagena iva naraḥ pāpa vaśam gataḥ ||4-17-48||
sugrīva priya kāmena yad aham nihataḥ tvayā |mām eva yadi pūrvam tvam etad artham acodayaḥ |maithilim aham eka āhnā tava ca ānītavān bhaveḥ ||4-17-49||
rākṣasam ca durātmānām tava bhārya apahāriṇam |kaṇṭhe baddhvā pradadyām te anihatam rāvaṇam raṇe ||4-17-50||
nyastām sāgara toye vā pātāle vā api maithilīm |ānayeyam tava ādeśāt śvetām aśvatarīm iva ||4-17-51||
yuktam yat prapnuyāt rājyam sugrīvaḥ svar gate mayi |ayuktam yad adharmeṇa tvayā aham nihato raṇe ||4-17-52||
kāmam evam vidham lokaḥ kālena viniyujyate |kṣamam cet bhavatā prāptam uttaram sādhu ciṃtyatām ||4-17-53||
iti evam uktvā pariśuṣka vaktraḥśara abhighātāt vyathito mahātmā |samīkṣya rāmam ravi saṃnikāśamtūṣṇīm babhau vānara rāja sūnuḥ ||4-17-54||
ityuktaḥ praśritaṃ vākyaṃ dharmārthasahitaṃ hitam |paruṣaṃ vālinā rāmo nihatena vicetasā ||4-18-1||
taṃ niṣprabham iva ādityaṃ mukta toyam ivāmbudam |ukta vākyaṃ hari śreṣṭham upaśāṃtam ivānalam ||4-18-2||
dharmārthaguṇa sampannam harīśvaramanuttamam |adhikṣiptastadā rāmaḥ paścāt vālinam abravīt ||4-18-3||
dharmam arthañca kāmañca samayañca api laukikam |avijñāya katham bālyāt mām iha adya vigarhase ||4-18-4||
apṛṣṭvā buddhi saṃpannān vṛddhān ācārya saṃmatān |saumya vānara cāpalyāt tvam mām vaktum iha icchasi ||4-18-5||
ikṣvākūṇām iyam bhūmiḥ sa śaila vana kānanā |mṛga pakṣi manuṣyāṇām nigraha anugraheṣu api ||4-18-6||
tām pālayati dharmātmā bharataḥ satyavān ṛjuḥ |dharma kāma artha tattvajño nigraha anugrahe rataḥ ||4-18-7||
nayaḥ ca vinayaḥ ca ubhau yasmin satyam ca susthitam |vikramaḥ ca yathā dṛṣṭaḥ sa rājā deśa kālavit ||4-18-8||
tasya dharma kṛta ādeśā vayam anye ca pārthivaḥ |carāmo vasudhām kṛtsnām dharma saṃtānam icchavaḥ ||4-18-9||
tasmin nṛpati śārdūla bharate dharma vatsale |pālayati akhilām pṛthvīm kaḥ caret dharma vipriyam ||4-18-10||
te vayam mārga vibhraṣṭam svadharme parame sthitāḥ |bharata ājñām puraskṛtya nigṛhṇīmo yathā vidhi ||4-18-11||
tvam tu saṃkliṣṭa dharmaḥ ca karmaṇā ca vigarhitaḥ |kāma taṃtra pradhānaḥ ca na sthito rāja vartmani ||4-18-12||
jyeṣṭho bhrātā pitā caiva yaḥ ca vidyām prayacchati |trayaḥ te pitaro jñeyā dharme ca pathi vartinaḥ ||4-18-13||
yavīyān ātmanaḥ putraḥ śiṣyaḥ ca api guṇoditaḥ |putravat te trayaḥ ciṃtyā dharmaḥ caiva atra kāraṇam ||4-18-14||
sūkṣmaḥ parama durjñeyaḥ satām dharmaḥ plavaṃgama |hṛdisthaḥ sarva bhūtānām ātmā veda śubhāśubham ||4-18-15||
capalaḥ capalaiḥ sārdham vānaraiḥ akṛta ātmabhiḥ |jātyaṃdha iva jātyandhaiḥ maṃtrayan drakṣyase nu kim ||4-18-16||
aham tu vyaktatām asya vacanasya bravīmi te |na hi mām kevalam roṣāt tvam vigarhitum arhasi ||4-18-17||
tat etat kāraṇam paśya yat artham tvam mayā hataḥ |bhrātur vartasi bhāryāyām tyaktvā dharmam sanātanam ||4-18-18||
asya tvam dharamāṇasya sugrīvasya mahātmanaḥ |rumāyām vartase kāmāt snuṣāyām pāpa karmakṛt ||4-18-19||
tad vyatītasya te dharmāt kāma vṛttasya vānara |bhrātṛ bhāryā abhimarśe asmin daṇḍo ayam pratipāditaḥ ||4-18-20||
na hi loka viruddhasya loka vṛttāt apeyuṣaḥ |daṇḍāt anyatra paśyāmi nigraham hari yūthapa ||4-18-21||
na ca te marṣaye pāpam kṣtriyo aham kulodgataḥ |aurasīm bhaginīm vā api bhāryām vā api anujasya yaḥ ||4-18-22||
pracareta naraḥ kāmāt tasya daṇḍo vadhaḥ smṛtaḥ |bharataḥ tu mahīpālo vayam tu ādeśa vartinaḥ ||4-18-23||
tvam ca dharmāt atikrāntaḥ katham śakyam upekṣitum |guru dharma vyatikrāntam prājño dharmeṇa pālayan ||4-18-24||
bharataḥ kāma yuktānām nigrahe paryavasthitaḥ |vayam tu bharata ādeśam vidhim kṛtvā harīśvara |tvat vidhān bhinna maryādān nigrahītum vyavasthitāḥ ||4-18-25||
sugrīveṇa ca me sakhyam lakṣmaṇena yathā tathā |dāra rājya nimittam ca niḥśreyasakaraḥ sa me ||4-18-26||
pratijñā ca mayā dattā tadā vānara saṃnidhau |pratijñā ca katham śakyā mat vidhena anavekṣitum ||4-18-27||
tat ebhiḥ kāraṇaiḥ sarvair mahadbhiḥ dharma saṃhitaiḥ |śāsanam tava yat yuktam tat bhavān anumanyatām ||4-18-28||
sarvathā dharma iti eva draṣṭavyaḥ tava nigrahaḥ |vayasyasya upakartavyam dharmam eva anupaśyatā ||4-18-29||
śakyam tvayā api tat kāryam dharmam eva anuvartatā |śrūyate manunā gītau ślokau cāritra vatsalau|gṛhītau dharma kuśalaiḥ tathā tat caritam mayāa ||4-18-30||
rājabhiḥ dhṛta daṇḍāḥ ca kṛtvā pāpāni mānavāḥ |nirmalāḥ svargam āyānti santaḥ sukṛtino yathā ||4-18-31||
śasanāt vā api mokṣāt vā stenaḥ pāpāt pramucyate |rājā tu aśāsan pāpasya tad āpnoti kilbiṣam ||4-18-32||
āryeṇa mama māndhātrā vyasanam ghoram īpsitam |śramaṇena kṛte pāpe yathā pāpam kṛtam tvayā ||4-18-33||
anyaiḥ api kṛtam pāpam pramattaiḥ vasudhā adhipaiḥ |prāyaścittam ca kurvanti tena tat śāmyate rajaḥ ||4-18-34||
tat alam paritāpena dharmataḥ parikalpitaḥ |vadho vānaraśārdūla na vayam sva vaśe sthitāḥ ||4-18-35||
śruṇu ca api aparam bhūyaḥ kāraṇam haripuṃgava |tat śrutvā hi mahat vīra na manyum kartum arhasi ||4-18-36||
na me tatra manastāpo na manyuḥ haripuṃgava |vāgurābhiḥ ca pāśaiḥ ca kūṭaiḥ ca vividhaiḥ narāḥ ||4-18-37||
praticchannāḥ ca dṛśyāḥ ca gṛhṇanti subahūn mṛgān |pradhāvitān vā vitrastān visrabdhān ativiṣṭhitān ||4-18-38||
pramattān apramattān vā narā māmsa aśino bhṛśam |vidhyanti vimukhām ca api na ca doṣo atra vidyate ||4-18-39||
yānti rājarṣayaḥ ca atra mṛgayām dharma kovidāḥ |tasmāt tvam nihato yuddhe mayā bāṇena vānara |ayudhyan pratiyudhyan vā yasmāt śākhā mṛgo hi asi ||4-18-40||
durlabhasya ca dharmasya jīvitasya śubhasya ca |rājāno vānaraśreṣṭha pradātāro na samśayaḥ ||4-18-41||
tān na hiṃsyāt na ca ākrośen na ākṣipen na apriyam vadet |devā mānuṣa rūpeṇa caranti ete mahī tale ||4-18-42||
tvam tu dharmam avijñāya kevalam roṣam āsthitaḥ |vidūṣayasi mām dharme pitṛ paitāmahe sthitam ||4-18-43||
evam uktaḥ tu rāmeṇa vālī pravyathito bhṛśam |na doṣam rāghave dadhyau dharme adhigata niścayaḥ ||4-18-44||
pratyuvāca tato rāmam prāṃjalir vānareśvaraḥ |yat tvam āttha naraśreṣṭha tat thathā eva na atra saṃśayaḥ ||4-18-45||
prativaktum prakṛṣṭe hi na apakṛṣṭaḥ tu śaknuyāt |yat ayuktam mayā pūrvam pramādāt vākyam apriyam ||4-18-46||
tatra api khalu mām doṣam kartum na arhasi rāghava |tvam hi dṛṣṭārtha tattvajñaḥ prajānām ca hite rataḥ |kārya kāraṇa siddhau ca prasannā buddhiḥ avyayā ||4-18-47||
mām api avagatam dharmāt vyatikrānta puraskṛtam |dharma saṃhitayā vācā dharmajña paripālaya ||4-18-48||
bāṣpa saṃruddha kaṇṭhaḥ tu vālī sa ārta ravaḥ śanaiḥ |uvāca rāmam saṃprekṣya paṃkalagna iva dvipaḥ ||4-18-49||
na ca ātmānam aham śoce na tārām na api bāndhavān |yathā putram guṇaśreṣṭham aṃgadam kanakāṃgadam ||4-18-50||
sa mama adarśanāt dīno bālyāt prabhṛti lālitaḥ |taṭāka iva pītāṃbuḥ upaśoṣam gamiṣyati ||4-18-51||
bālaḥ ca akṛtabuddhiḥ ca eka putraḥ ca me priyaḥ |tāreyo rāma bhavatā rakṣaṇīyo mahābalaḥ ||4-18-52||
sugrīve ca aṃgade caiva vidhatsva matim uttamām |tvam hi goptā ca śāstā ca kāryākārya vidhau sthitaḥ ||4-18-53||
yā te narapate vṛttiḥ bharate lakṣmaṇe ca yā |sugrīve ca aṃgade rājan tām ciṃtayitum arhasi ||4-18-54||
mat doṣa kṛta doṣām tām yathā tārām tapasvinīm |sugrīvo na avamanyeta tathā avasthātum arhasi ||4-18-55||
tvayā hi anugṛhītena śakyam rājyam upāsitum |tvat vaśe vartamānena tava citta anuvartinā ||4-18-56||
śakyam divam ca ārjayitum vasudhām ca api śāsitum |tvataḥ aham vadham ākāṃkṣayan vāryamāṇo api tārayā ||4-18-57||
sugrīveṇa saha bhrātā dvandva yuddham upāgatam |iti uktvā vānaro rāmam virarāma harīśvaraḥ ||4-18-58||
sa tam āśvāsayat rāmo vālinam vyakta darśanam |sādhu sammatayā vācā dharma tattvārtdha yuktayā ||4-18-59||
na saṃtāpaḥ tvayā kāryam etat artham plavaṃgama |na vayam bhavatā ciṃtyā na api ātmā harisattama |vayam bhavat viśeṣeṇa dharmataḥ kṛta niścayāḥ ||4-18-60||
daṇḍye yaḥ pātayet daṇḍam daṇḍyo yaḥ ca api daṇḍyate |kārya kāraṇa siddhārthau ubhau tau na avasīdataḥ ||4-18-61||
tat bhavān daṇḍa samyogāt asmāt vigata kalmaṣaḥ |gataḥ svām prakṛtim dharmyām dharma diṣṭena vartmanā ||4-18-62||
tyaja śokam ca moham ca bhayam ca hṛdaye sthitam |tvayā vidhānam haryagrya na śakyam ativartitum ||4-18-63||
yathā tvayi aṃgado nityam vartate vānareśvaraḥ |tathā vartate sugrīvo mayi ca api na saṃśayaḥ ||4-18-64||
sa tasya vākyam madhuram mahātmanaḥsamāhitam dharma pathānuvartinaḥ |niśamya rāmasya raṇāvamardinovacaḥ suyuktam nijagāda vānaraḥ ||4-18-65||
śarābhitaptena vicetasā mayāpradūṣitaḥ tvam yad ajānatā vibho |idam mahendropama bhīma vikramaprasāditaḥ tvam kṣama me nareśvara ||4-18-66||
sa vānara mahārājaḥ śayānaḥ śara pīḍitaḥ |pratyukto hetumad vākyaiḥ na uttaram pratyapadyata ||4-19-1||
aśmabhiḥ paribhinna aṃgaḥ pādapair āhato bhṛśam |rāma bāṇena ca ākrānto jīvita aṃte mumoha saḥ ||4-19-2||
tam bhāryā bāṇa mokṣeṇa rāma dattena saṃyuge |hatam plavaga śārdūlam tārā śuśrāva vālinam ||4-19-3||
sā saputra apriyam śrutvā vadham bhartuḥ sudāruṇam |niṣpapāta bhṛśam tasmāt udvignā giri kaṃdarāt ||4-19-4||
ye te aṃgada parīvārā vānarā hi mahābalāḥ |te sakārmukam ālokya rāmam trastāḥ pradudruvuḥ ||4-19-5||
sā dadarśa tataḥ trastān harīn āpatato drutam |yūthād iva paribhraṣṭān mṛgān nihata yūthapān ||4-19-6||
tān uvāca samāsādya duḥkhitān duḥkhitā satī |rāma vitrāsitān sarvān anubaddhān iva iṣubhiḥ ||4-19-7||
vānarā rāja siṃhasya yasya yūyam puraḥ sarāḥ |tam vihāya suvitrastāḥ kasmād dravata durgatāḥ ||4-19-8||
rājya hetoḥ sa cet bhrātā bhrātrā kṝreṇa pātitaḥ |rāmeṇa prasṛtaiḥ dūrāt mārgaṇaiḥ dūra pātibhiḥ ||4-19-9||
kapi patnyā vacaḥ śrutvā kapayaḥ kāma rūpiṇaḥ |prāpta kālam aviśliṣṭam ūcur vacanam aṃganām ||4-19-10||
jīvaputre nivartasva putram rakṣasva ca andagam |aṃtako rāma rūpeṇa hatvā nayati vālinam ||4-19-11||
kṣiptān vṛkṣān samāvidhya vipulāḥ ca śilāḥ tathā |vālī vajra samair bāṇair vajreṇa iva nipātitaḥ ||4-19-12||
abhibhūtam idam sarvam vidrutam vānaram balam |asmin plavaga śārdūle hate śakra sama prabhe ||4-19-13||
rakṣyatām nagaram śūrair aṃgadaḥ ca abhiṣicyatām |padastham vālinaḥ putram bhajiṣyanti plavaṃgamāḥ ||4-19-14||
athavā arucitam sthānam iha te rucirānane |āviśanti hi durgāṇi kṣipram adya eva vānarāḥ ||4-19-15||
abhāryāḥ saha bhāryāḥ ca santi atra vana cāriṇaḥ |lubdhebhyo vipralabdheyaḥ tebhyo naḥ sumahad bhayam ||4-19-16||
alpāṃtara gatānām tu śrutvā vacanam aṃganā |ātmanaḥ pratirūpam sā babhāṣe cāru hāsinī ||4-19-17||
putreṇa mama kim kāryam kim rājyena kim ātmanā |kapi simhe mahā bhāge tasmin bhartari naśyati ||4-19-18||
pāda mūlam gamiṣyāmi tasya eva aham mahātmanaḥ |yo asau rāma prayuktena śareṇa vinipātitaḥ ||4-19-19||
evam uktvā pradudrāva rudatī śoka mūrcchitā |śiraḥ ca uraḥ ca bāhubhyām duḥkhena samabhighnatī ||4-19-20||
sā vrajantī dadarśa atha patim nipatitam bhuvi |hantāram dānava indrāṇām samareṣu anivartinām ||4-19-21||
kṣeptāram parvata indrāṇām vajrāṇām iva vāsavam |mahāvāta samāviṣṭam mahāmegha augha niḥsvanam ||4-19-22||
śakratulya parākrāṃtam vṛṣṭvā iva uparatam ghanam |nardantam nardatām bhīmam śūram śūreṇa pātitam |śārdūlena āmiṣasya arthe mṛga rājam iva āhatam ||4-19-23||
arcitam sarva lokasya sapatākam savedikam |nāga hetoḥ suparṇena caityam unmathitam yathā ||4-19-24||
avaṣṭabhya avatiṣṭhaṃtam dadarśa dhanur ūrjitam |rāmam rāmānujam caiva bhartuḥ caiva tathā anujam ||4-19-25||
tān atītya samāsādya bhartāram nihatam raṇe |samīkṣya vyathitā bhūmau saṃbhrāṃtā nipapāta ha ||4-19-26||
suptā iva punar utthāya ārya putra iti vādinī |ruroda sā patim dṛṣṭvā samvītam mṛtyu dāmabhiḥ ||4-19-27||
tām avekṣya tu sugrīvaḥ krośantīm kurarīm iva |viṣādam agamat kaṣṭam dṛṣṭvā ca aṃgadam āgatam ||4-19-28||
rāma cāpa visṛṣṭena śareṇa aṃtakareṇa tam |dṛṣṭvā vinihatam bhūmau tārā tārādhipa ānanā ||4-20-1||
sā samāsādya bhartāram paryaṣvajata bhāminī |iṣuṇā abhihatam dṛṣṭvā vālinam kuṃjaropamam ||4-20-2||
vānaram parvata indra ābham śoka saṃtapta mānasā |tārā tarum iva unmūlam paryadevayat āturā ||4-20-3||
raṇe dāruṇa vikrānta pravīra plavatām vara |kim idīnām puro bhāgām adya tvam na abhibhāṣase ||4-20-4||
uttiṣṭha hari śārdūla bhajasva śayana uttamam |na evam vidhāḥ śerate hi bhūmau nṛpati sattamāḥ ||4-20-5||
atīva khalu te kāṃtā vasudhā vasudhādhipa |gata asur api tām gātraiḥ mām vihāya niṣevase ||4-20-6||
vyaktam adya tvayā vīra dharmataḥ saṃpravartatā |kiṣkiṃdhā iva purī ramyā svarga mārge vinirmitā ||4-20-7||
yāni asmābhiḥ tvayā sārdham vaneṣu madhu gaṃdhiṣu |vihṛtāni tvayā kāle teṣām uparamaḥ kṛtaḥ ||4-20-8||
nirānaṃdā nirāśā aham nimagnā śoka sāgare |tvayi paṃcatvam āpanne mahāyūthapa yūthape ||4-20-9||
hṛdayam susthiram mahyam dṛṣṭvā vinihatam bhuvi |yan na śoka abhisaṃtaptam sphuṭate adya sahasradhā ||4-20-10||
sugrīvasya tvayā bhāryā hṛtā sa ca vivāsitaḥ |yat tat tasya tvayā vyuṣṭiḥ prāptā iyam plavagādhipa ||4-20-11||
niḥśreyasa parā mohāt tvayā ca aham vigarhitā |yā eṣā abruvam hitam vākyam vānarendra hita eṣiṇī ||4-20-12||
rūpa yauvana dṛptānām dakṣiṇānām ca mānada |nūnam apsarasām ārya cittāni pramathiṣyasi ||4-20-13||
kālo niḥsaṃśayo nūnam jīvita aṃtakaraḥ tava |balāt yena avapanno asi sugrīvasya avaśo vaśam ||4-20-14||
asthāne vālinam hatvā yudhyamānam pareṇa ca |na saṃtapyati kākutsthaḥ kṛtvā sugarhitam ||4-20-15||
vaidhavyam śoka saṃtāpam kṛpaṇam akṛpaṇā satī |aduhkha upacitā pūrvam vartayiṣyāmi anāthavat ||4-20-16||
lālitaḥ ca aṃgado vīraḥ sukumāraḥ sukhocitaḥ |vatsyate kām avasthām me pitṛvye krodha mūrcchite ||4-20-17||
kuruṣva pitaram putra sudṛṣṭam dharma vatsalam |durlabham darśanam tasya tava vatsa bhaviṣyati ||4-20-18||
samāśvāsaya putram tvam saṃdeśam saṃdiśasva me |mūrdhni ca enam samāghrāya pravāsam prasthito hi asi ||4-20-19||
rāmeṇa hi mahat karma kṛtam tvām abhinighnatā |ānṛṇyam tu gatam tasya sugrīvasya pratiśrave ||4-20-20||
sakāmo bhava sugrīva rumām tvam pratipatsyase |bhuṃkṣva rājyam anudvignaḥ śasto bhrātā ripuḥ tava ||4-20-21||
kim mām evam pralapatīm priyām tvam na abhibhāṣase |imāḥ paśya varā bahvayaḥ bhāryāḥ te vānareśvara ||4-20-22||
tasyā vilapitam śrutvā vānaryaḥ sarvataḥ ca tāḥ |parigṛhya aṃgadam dīnā duhkha ārtāḥ paricukruśuḥ ||4-20-23||
kim aṃgadam sa aṃgada vīra bāhovihāya yāto asi adya ciram pravāsam |na yuktam evam guṇa saṃnikṛṣṭamvihāya putram priya putram priya cāru veṣam ||4-20-24||
yadi apriyam kiṃcid asaṃpradhāryakṛtam mayā syāt tava dīrgha bāho |kṣamasva me tat hari vamśa nāthavrajāmi mūrdhnā tava vīra pādau ||4-20-25||
tathā tu tārā karuṇam rudaṃtībhartuḥ samīpe saha vānarībhiḥ |vyavasyata prāyam anindya varṇāupopaveṣṭum bhuvi yatra vālī ||4-20-26||
tato nipatitām tārām cyutām tārām iva aṃbarāt |śanaiḥ āśvāsayāmāsa hanūmān hari yūthapaḥ ||4-21-1||
guṇa doṣa kṛtam jaṃtuḥ svakarma phala hetukam |avyagraḥ tad avāpnoti sarvam pretya śubha aśubham ||4-21-2||
śocyā śocasi kam śocyam dīnam dīnā anukaṃpase |kaḥ ca kasya anuśocyo asti dehe asmin budbuda upame ||4-21-3||
aṃgadaḥ tu kumāro ayam draṣṭavyo jīva putrayā |āyatyā ca vidheyāni samarthāni asya cintaya ||4-21-4||
jānāsi aniyatām evam bhūtānām āgatim gatim |tasmāt śubham hi kartavyam paṇḍitena iha laukikam ||4-21-5||
yasmin hari sahasrāṇi śatāni niyutāni ca |vartayanti kṛta āśāni so ayam diṣṭāṃtam āgataḥ ||4-21-6||
yad ayam nyāya dṛṣṭa arthaḥ sāma dāna kṣamā paraḥ |gato dharma jitām bhūmim na enam śocitum arhasi ||4-21-7||
sarve ca hari śārdūlāḥ putraḥ ca ayam tava aṃgadaḥ |hari ṛkṣa pati rājyam ca tvat sanātham anindite ||4-21-8||
tau imau śoka saṃtaptau śanaiḥ preraya bhāmini |tvayā parigṛhīto ayam aṃgadaḥ śāstu medinīm ||4-21-9||
saṃtatiḥ ca yathā dṛṣṭā kṛtyam yat ca api sāṃpratam |rājñaḥ tat kriyatām sarvam eṣa kālasya niścayaḥ ||4-21-10||
saṃskāryo hari rājaḥ tu aṃgadaḥ ca abhiṣicyatām |siṃhāsana gatam putram paśyantī śāntim eṣyasi ||4-21-11||
sā tasya vacanam śrutvā bhartṛ vyasana pīḍitā |abravīt uttaram tārā hanūmantam avasthitam ||4-21-12||
aṃgada pratirūpāṇām putrāṇām ekataḥ śatam |hatasya api asya vīrasya gātra saṃśleṣaṇam varam ||4-21-13||
na ca aham hari rājyasya prabhavāmi aṃgadasya vā |pitṛvyaḥ tasya sugrīvaḥ sarva kāryeṣui anaṃtaraḥ ||4-21-14||
na hi eṣā buddhiḥ āstheyā hanūman aṃgadam prati |pitā hi baṃdhuḥ putrasya na mātā hari sattama ||4-21-15||
na hi mama hari rāja saṃśrayātkṣamataram asti paratra ca iha vā |abhimukha hata vīra sevitamśayanam idam mama sevitum kṣamam ||4-21-16||
vīkṣamāṇaḥ tu maṃdāsuḥ sarvato maṃdam ucchvasan |ādau eva tu sugrīvam dadarśa anujam agrataḥ ||4-22-1||
tam prāpta vijayam vālī sugrīvam plavaga īśvaram |ābhāṣya vyaktayā vācā sasneham idam abravīt ||4-22-2||
sugrīva doṣeṇa na mām gantum arhasi kilbiṣāt |kṛṣyamāṇam bhaviṣyeṇa buddhi mohena mām balāt ||4-22-3||
yugapad vihitam tāta na manye sukham avayoḥ |sauhārdam bhrātṛ yuktam hi tad idam jātam anyathā ||4-22-4||
pratipadya tvam adya eva rājyam eṣām vana okasām |mām api adya eva gacchaṃtam viddhi vaivasvata kṣayam ||4-22-5||
jīvitam ca hi rājyam ca śriyam ca vipulām imām |prajahāmi eṣa vai tūrṇam aham ca agarhitam yaśaḥ ||4-22-6||
asyām tvam aham avasthāyām vīra vakṣyāmi yad vacaḥ |yadi api asukaram rājan kartum eva tad arhasi ||4-22-7||
sukhārham sukha saṃvṛddham bālam enam abāliśam |bāṣpa pūrṇa mukham paśya bhūmau patitam aṃgadam ||4-22-8||
mama prāṇaiḥ priyataram putram putram iva aurasam |mayā hīnam ahīnārtham sarvataḥ paripālaya ||4-22-9||
tvam api asya pitā dātā ca paritrātā ca sarvataḥ |bhayeṣu abhayadaḥ caiva yathā aham plavageśvara ||4-22-10||
eṣa tārātmajaḥ śrīmān tvayā tulya parākramaḥ |rakṣasām ca vadhe teṣām agrataḥ te bhaviṣyati ||4-22-11||
anurūpāṇi karmāṇi vikramya balavān raṇe |kariṣyati eṣa tāreyaḥ tarasvī taruṇo aṃgadaḥ ||4-22-12||
suṣeṇa duhitā ca iyam artha sūkṣma viniścaye |autpātike ca vividhe sarvataḥ pariniṣṭhitā ||4-22-13||
yad eṣa sādhu iti brūyāt kāryam tan mukta saṃśayam |na hi tārā matam kiṃcit anyathā parivartate ||4-22-14||
rāghavasya ca te kāryam kartavyam aviśaṃkayā |syāt adharmo hi akaraṇe tvām ca hiṃsyāt amānitaḥ ||4-22-15||
imām ca mālām ādhatsva divyām sugrīva kāṃcanīm |udārā śrīḥ sthitā hi asyām saṃprajahyāt mṛte mayi ||4-22-16||
iti evam uktaḥ sugrīvo vālinā bhrātṛ sauhṛdāt |harṣam tyaktvā punar dīno graha grasta iva uḍu rāṭ ||4-22-17||
tat vāli vacanāt śāntaḥ kurvan yuktam ataṃdritaḥ |jagrāha so abhyanujñāto mālām tām caiva kāṃcanīm ||4-22-18||
tām mālām kāṃcanīm dattvā vālī dṛṣṭvā ātmajam sthitam |saṃsiddhaḥ pretya bhāvāya snehāt aṃgadam abravīt ||4-22-19||
deśa kālau bhajasva adya kṣamamāṇaḥ priya apriye |sukha duḥkha sahaḥ kāle sugrīva vaśago bhava ||4-22-20||
yathā hi tvam mahābāho lālitaḥ satatam mayā |na tathā vartamānam tvām sugrīvo bahu manyate ||4-22-21||
nā asya amitraiḥ gatam gaccheḥ mā śatrubhiḥ ariṃdama |bhartuḥ artha paro dāntaḥ sugrīva vaśago bhava ||4-22-22||
na ca atipraṇayaḥ kāryaḥ kartavyo apraṇayaḥ ca te |ubhayam hi mahādoṣam tasmāt aṃtara dṛk bhava ||4-22-23||
iti uktvā atha vivṛtta akṣaḥ śara saṃpīḍito bhṛśam |vivṛtaiḥ daśanaiḥ bhīmaiḥ babhūva utkrānta jīvitaḥ ||4-22-24||
tato vicukruśur tatra vānarā hata yūthapāḥ |paridevayamānāḥ te sarve plavaga sattamāḥ ||4-22-25||
kiṣkindhā hi atha śūnyā ca svar gate vānareśvare |udyānāni ca śūnyāni parvatāḥ kānāni ca ||4-22-26||
hate plavaga śārdūle niṣ prabhā vānarāḥ kṛtāḥ |yasya vegena mahatā kānanāni vanāni ca ||4-22-27||
puṣpa ogheṇa anubaddhante kariṣyati tat adya kahaḥ |yena dattam mahat yuddham gandharvasya mahātmanaḥ ||4-22-28||
golabhasya mahābāhuḥ daśa varṣāṇi paṃca ca |na eva rātrau na divase tat yuddham upaśāmyati ||4-22-29||
tataḥ ṣoḍaśame varṣe golabho vinipātitaḥ |tam hatvā durvinītim tu vālī daṃṣṭra karālavān |sarvā abhayam karaḥ asmākam katham eṣa nipātitaḥ ||4-22-30||
hate tu vīre plavagādhipe tadāplavaṃgamāḥ tatra na śarma lebhire |vane carāḥ siṃha yute mahāvaneyathā hi gāvo nihate gavām patau ||4-22-31||
tataḥ tu tārā vyasana arṇava plutāmṛtasyā bhartur vadanam samīkṣya sā |jagāma bhūmim parirabhya vālinammahā drumam chinnam iva āśritā latā ||4-22-32||
tataḥ samupajighraṃtī kapi rājasya tat mukham |patim lokaśrutā tārā mṛtam vacanam abravīt ||4-23-1||
śeṣe tvam viṣame duḥkham akṛtvā vacanam mama |upala upacite vīra suduḥkhe vasudhā tale ||4-23-2||
mattaḥ priyatarā nūnam vānarendra mahī tava |śeṣe hi tām pariṣvajya mām ca na pratibhāṣase ||4-23-3||
sugrīvasya vaśam prāpto vidhiḥ eṣa bhavatya aho |sugrīva eva vikrāṃto vīra sāhasika priya ||4-23-4||
ṛkṣa vānara mukhyāḥ tvām balinam paryupāsate |teṣām vilapitam kṛcchram aṃgadasya ca śocataḥ ||4-23-5||
mama ca imā giraḥ śrutvā kim tvam na pratibudhyase |idam tat vīra śayanam tatra śeṣe hato yudhi ||4-23-6||
śāyitā nihatā yatra tvayā eva ripavaḥ purā |viśuddha sattva abhijana priyayuddha mama priya ||4-23-7||
mām anāthām vihāya ekām gataḥ tvam asi mānada |śūrāya na pradātavyā kanyā khalu vipaścitā ||4-23-8||
śūra bhāryām hatām paśya sadyo mām vidhavām kṛtām |avabhagnaḥ ca me māno bhagnā me śāśvatī gatiḥ ||4-23-9||
agādhe ca nimagnā asmi vipule śoka sāgare |aśma sāramayam nūnam idam me hṛdayam dṛḍham ||4-23-10||
bhartāram nihatam dṛṣṭvā yat na adya śatadhā gatam |suhṛt caiva hi bhartā ca prakṛtyā ca mama priyaḥ ||4-23-11||
prahāre ca parākrāntaḥ śūraḥ paṃcatvam āgataḥ |pati hīnā tu yā nārī kāmam bhavatu putriṇī ||4-23-12||
dhana dhānya samṛddhā api vidhavā iti ucyate janaiḥ |sva gātra prabhave vīra śeṣe rudhira maṇḍale ||4-23-13||
kṛmi rāga paristome svakīye śayane yathā |reṇu śoṇita saṃvītam gātram tava samaṃtataḥ ||4-23-14||
parirabdhum na śaknomi bhujābhyām plavagarṣabha |kṛta kṛtyo adya sugrīvo vaire asmin atidāruṇe ||4-23-15||
yasya rāma vimuktena hṛtam eka iṣuṇā bhayam |śareṇa hṛdi lagnena gātra saṃsparśane tava ||4-23-16||
vāryāmi tvām nirīkṣantī tvayi paṃcatvam āgate |udbabarha śaram nīlaḥ tasya gātra gatam tadā ||4-23-17||
giri gahvara saṃlīnam dīptam āśī viṣam yathā |tasya niṣkṛṣyamāṇasya bāṇasya ca babhau dyutiḥ ||4-23-18||
asta mastaka saṃruddho raśmiḥ dinakarāt iva |petuḥ kṣataja dhārāḥ tu vraṇebhyaḥ tasya sarvaśaḥ ||4-23-19||
tāmra gairika saṃpṛktā dhārā iva dharā dharāt |avakīrṇam vimārjantī bhartāram raṇa reṇunā ||4-23-20||
asraiḥ nayanajaiḥ śūram siṣeca astra samāhatam |rudhirokṣita sarvāngam dṛṣṭvā vinihatam patim ||4-23-21||
uvāca tārā piṃgākṣam putram aṃgadam aṃganā |avasthām paścimām paśya pituḥ putra sudāruṇām ||4-23-22||
saṃprasaktasya vairasya gato antaḥ pāpa karmaṇā |bāla sūryojjvala tanum prayātam yama sādanam ||4-23-23||
abhivādaya rājānam pitaram putra mānadam |evam uktaḥ samutthāya jagrāha caraṇau pituḥ ||4-23-24||
bhujābhyām pīna vṛtābhyām aṃgado aham iti bruvan |abhivādayamānam tvām aṃgadam tvam yathā purā ||4-23-25||
dīrgha āyur bhava putra iti kim artham na abhibhāṣase |aham putra sahāyā tvām upāse gata cetanam |siṃhena pātitam sadyo gauḥ sa vatsā iva go vṛṣam ||4-23-26||
iṣṭvā saṃgrāma yajñena rāma praharaṇa aṃbhasā |asmin avabhṛthe snātaḥ katham patnyā mayā vinā ||4-23-27||
yā dattā deva rājena tava tuṣṭena saṃyuge |śāta kaumbhīm priyām mālām tām te paśyāmi na iha kim ||4-23-28||
rājyaśrīḥ na jahāti tvām gata asum api mānada |sūryasya āvartamānasya śaila rājam iva prabhā ||4-23-29||
na me vacaḥ pathyam idam tvayā kṛtamna ca asmi śaktā hi nivāraṇe tava |hatā saputrā asmi hatena saṃyugesaha tvayā śrīḥ vijahāti mām api ||4-23-30||
tam āśu vegena durāsadena tu abhiplutām śoka mahārṇavena |paśyan tadā vāli anujaḥ tarasvī bhrātruḥ vadhena apratimena tepe ||4-24-1||
sa bāṣpa pūrṇena mukhen paśyan kṣaṇena nirviṇṇa manā manasvī |jagāma rāmasya śanaiḥ samīpam bhṛtyaiḥ vṛttaḥ saṃparidūyamānaḥ ||4-24-2||
sa tam samāsādya gṛhīta cāpam udāttam āśī viṣa tulya bāṇam |yaśaśvinam lakṣaṇa lakṣita aṃgam avasthitam rāghavam iti uvāca ||4-24-3||
yathā pratijñātam idam narendra kṛtam tvayā dṛuṣṭa phalam ca karma |mama adya bhogeṣu narendra sūno mano nivṛttam hata jivitena ||4-24-4||
asyām mahiṣyām tu bhṛśam rudatyām pure ati vikrośati duḥkha tapte |hate nṛpe saṃśayite aṃgade ca na rāma rājye ramate mano me ||4-24-5||
krodhād amarṣād ativipradharṣād bhrātur vadho me anumataḥ purastāt |hate tu idānīm hari yūdhape asmin sutīkṣṇam ikṣvāku vara pratapsye ||4-24-6||
śreyo adya manye mama śaila mukhye tasmin hi vāsaḥ ciram ṛṣyamūke |yathā tathā vartayataḥ sva vṛtyā na imam nihatya tridivasaya lābhaḥ ||4-24-7||
na tvā jighāṃsāmi cara iti yat mām ayam mahātmā matimān uvāca |tasya eve tat rāma vaco anurūpam idam vacaḥ karma ca me anurūpam ||4-24-8||
bhrātā katham nāma mahā guṇasya bhrātur vadham rāma virocayeta |rājasya duḥkhasya ca vīra sāram vicintayan kāma puraskṛto api ||4-24-9||
vadho hi me mato na asīt sva mahātmyā avyatikramāt |mama āsīt buddhiḥ durātmyāt prāṇa hārī vyatikramaḥ ||4-24-10||
druma śākā avabhagno aham muhurtam pariniṣṭanan |svāntayitvā anena uktaḥ na punaḥ kartum arhasi ||4-24-11||
bhrātṛtvam ārya bhāvaḥ ca dharmaḥ ca anena rakṣitaḥ |mayā krodhaḥ ca kāmaḥ ca kapitvam ca pradarśitam ||4-24-12||
aciṃtanīyam parivarjanīyamanīpsanīyam na anvekṣaṇīyam |prāpto asmi pāpmānam vayasyabhrātuḥ vadha tvāṣṭra vadhāt iva indraḥ ||4-24-13||
pāpmānam indrasya mahī jalam ca vṛkṣāḥ ca kāmam jagṛhuḥ striyaḥ ca |ko nāma pāpmānam imam saheta śākhā mṛgasya pratipattum icchet ||4-24-14||
nā arhāmi sanmānam imam prajānām na yauva rājyam kuta eva rājyam |adharma yuktam kula nāśa yuktam evam vidham rāghava karma kṛtvā ||4-24-15||
pāpasya kartā asmi vigarhitasyakṣudrasya loka apakṛtasya loke |śoko mahān mama abhivartate ayamvṛṣṭeḥ yathā nimnam iva ambu vegaḥ ||4-24-16||
sodarya aghātā apara gātra vālaḥ saṃtāpa hasta akṣi śiro viṣāṇaḥ |enomayo mām abhihanti hastī dṛpto nadī kūlam iva pravṛddhaḥ ||4-24-17||
aṃho batedam nṛ vara aviṣahya nivartate me hṛdi sādhu vṛttam |agnau vivarṇam paritapya mānam kiṭṭam yathā rāghava jāta rūpam ||4-24-18||
mahā balānām hari yūthapānām idam kulam rāghava man nimittam |asya aṃgadasya api ca śoka tāpāt artha sthita prāṇam itīva manye ||4-24-19||
sutaḥ sulabhaḥ sujanaḥ suvaśyaḥ kutaḥ tu putraḥ sadṛśaḥ aṃgadena |na ca api vidyeta sa vīra deśo yasmin bhavet sodara saṃnikarṣaḥ ||4-24-20||
adya aṃgado vīra varo na jīvet jīveta mātā pari pālanārtham |vinā tu putram paritāpa dīnā sā naiva jīvet it niścitam me ||4-24-21||
so aham pravekṣyāmi ati dīptam agnimbhratrā ca putreṇa ca sakhyam icchan |ime viceṣyanti hari pravīrāḥsītām nideśe parivartamānāḥ ||4-24-22||
kṛtsnam tu te setsyati kāryam etat mayi api atīte manujendra putra |kulasya hantāram ajīvana arham rāma anujānīhi kṛta agasam mām ||4-24-23||
iti evam ārtasya raghu pravīraḥ śrutvā vaco vāli jaghanya jasya |saṃjāta bāṣpa para vīra hantā rāmo muhūrtam vimanā babhūva ||4-24-24||
tasmin kṣaṇe abhīkṣṇam avekṣamāṇaḥ kṣiti kṣamāvān bhuvanasya goptā |rāmo rudantīm vyasane nimagnām samutsukaḥ saḥ atha dadarśa tārām ||4-24-25||
tām cāru netrām kapi siṃha nāthām patim samāśliṣya tada śayānām |utthāpayāmāsuḥ adīna sattvām maṃtri pradhānāḥ kapi rāja patnīm ||4-24-26||
sā visphuraṃtī parirabhyamāṇā bhartuḥ samīpāt apanīyamānā |dadarśa rāmam śara cāpa pāṇim sva tejasā sūryam iva jvalaṃtam ||4-24-27||
su saṃvṛttam pārthiva lakṣaṇaiḥ ca tam cāru netram mṛgaśāva netrā |adṛṣṭa pūrvam puruṣa pradhānam ayam sa kākutstha iti prajajñe ||4-24-28||
tasya indra kalpasya durāsadasya mahānubhāvasya samīpam āryā |ārta ati tūrṇam vyasanam prapannā jagāma tārā parivihvalantī ||4-24-29||
tam sā samāsādya viśuddha sattvam śokena saṃbhrāṃta śarīra bhāvā |manasvinī vākyam uvāca tārā rāmam raṇa utkarṣaṇa labdha lakṣyam ||4-24-30||
tvam aprameyaḥ ca durāsadaḥ ca jitendriyaḥ ca uttama dharmakaḥ ca |akṣīṇa kīrtiḥ ca vicakṣaṇaḥ ca kṣiti kṣamavān kṣatajopamā akṣaḥ ||4-24-31||
tvam ātta bāṇāsana bāṇa pāṇiḥ mahābalaḥ saṃhanana upapannaḥ |manuṣya dehābhudayam vihāya divyena dehābhyudayena yuktaḥ ||4-24-32||
ena eva bāṇena hataḥ priyo me tena eva bāṇena hi mām jahi hi |hatā gamiṣyāmi samīpam asya na mām vinā vīra rameta vālī ||4-24-33||
svarge api padma amala patra netra sametya saṃprekṣya ca mām apaśyan |na hi eṣa uccāvaca tāmra cūḍā vicitra veṣāḥ apsaro abhajiṣyat ||4-24-34||
svarge api śokam vivarṇatām ca mayā vinā prāpsyati vīra vālī |ramye nagendrasya taṭā avakāśe videha kanyā arahito yathā tvam ||4-24-35||
tvam vettha tāvat vanitā vihīnaḥprāpnoti duḥkham puruṣaḥ kumāraḥ |tat tvam prajānan jahi mām na vālīduḥkham mama adarśanajam bhajeta ||4-24-36||
yat ca api manyeta bhavān mahātmāstrī ghāta doṣaḥ tu bhaven na mahyam |ātmā iyam asya iti hi mām jahi tvamna strī vadhaḥ syāt manujendra putra ||4-24-37||
śāstra prayogāt vividhāḥ ca vedāt ananya rūpāḥ puruṣasya dārāḥ |dāra pradānāt na hi dānam anyat pradṛśyate jñānavatām hi loke ||4-24-38||
tvam ca api mām tasya mama priyasya pradāsyase dharmam avekṣya vīra |anena dānena na lapsyase tvam adharma yogam mama vīra ghātāt ||4-24-39||
ārtām anāthām apanīyamānām evam gatām na arhasi mām ahantum |aham hi mātaṃga vilāsa gāminā plavaṃgamānām ṛṣabheṇa dhīmatā |vinā varārhottama hema mālinā ciram na śakṣyāmi narendra jīvitum ||4-24-40||
iti evam uktaḥ tu vibhuḥ mahātmā tārām samāśvāsya hitam babhāṣe |mā vīra bhārye vimatim kuruṣva loko hi sarvo vihito vidhātrā ||4-24-41||
tam caiva sarvam sukha duḥkha yogam loko abravīt tena kṛtam vidhātrā |trayo api lokā vihitam vidhānam na ati kramante vaśagā hi tasya ||4-24-42||
prītim parām prāpsyasi tām tathā eva putraḥ ca te prapsyati yauva rājyam |dhātra vidhānam vihitam tathā eva na śūra patnyaḥ paridevayanti ||4-24-43||
āśvāsitā tena mahatmanā tu prabhāva yuktena paraṃtapena |sā vīra patnī dhvanatā mukhena suveṣa rūpā virarām tārā ||4-24-44||
sa sugrīvam ca tārām ca sa aṃgadām saha lakṣmaṇaḥ |samāna śokaḥ kākutsthaḥ sāṃtvayan idam abravīt ||4-25-1||
na śoka paritāpena śreyasā yujyate mṛtaḥ |yad atra anaṃtaram kāryam tat samādhātum arhatha ||4-25-2||
loka vṛttam anuṣṭheyam kṛtam vo bāṣpa mokṣaṇam |na kālād uttaram kiṃcit karma śakyam upāsitum ||4-25-3||
niyatiḥ kāraṇam loke niyatiḥ karma sādhanam |niyatiḥ sarva bhūtānām niyogeṣu iha kāraṇam ||4-25-4||
na kartā kasyacit kaścit niyoge ca api na īśvaraḥ |svabhāve vartate lokaḥ tasya kālaḥ parāyaṇam ||4-25-5||
na kālaḥ kālam atyeti na kālaḥ parihīyate |svabhāvam ca samāsādya na kaścit ativartate ||4-25-6||
na kālasya asti baṃdhutvam na hetur na parākramaḥ |na mitra jñāti saṃbandhaḥ kāraṇam na ātmano vaśaḥ ||4-25-7||
kim tu kāla parīṇāmo draṣṭavyaḥ sādhu paśyatā |dharmaḥ ca arthaḥ ca kāmaḥ ca kālakrama samāhitāḥ ||4-25-8||
itaḥ svām prakṛtim vālī gataḥ prāptaḥ kriyā phalam |sāma dāna artha saṃyogaiḥ pavitram plavaga īśvara ||4-25-9||
sva dharmasya ca saṃyogāt jitaḥ tena mahātmanā |svargaḥ parigṛhītaḥ ca prāṇān aparirakṣatā ||4-25-10||
eṣā vai niyatiḥ śreṣṭhā yām gato hari yūthapaḥ |tat alam paritāpena prāpta kālam upāsyatām ||4-25-11||
vacana ante tu rāmasya lakṣmaṇaḥ para vīra hā |avadat praśritam vākyam sugrīvam gata cetasam ||4-25-12||
kuru tvam asya sugrīva preta kāryam anaṃtaram |tārā aṃgadābhyām sahito vālino dahanam prati ||4-25-13||
samājñāpaya kāṣṭhāni śuṣkāṇi ca bahūni ca |candanāni ca divyāni vāli saṃskāra kāraṇāt ||4-25-14||
samāśvāsaya dīnam tvam aṃgadam dīna cetasam |mā bhūḥ bāliśa buddhiḥ tvam tvat adhīnam idam puram ||4-25-15||
aṃgadaḥ tu ānayet mālyam vastrāṇi vividhāni ca |ghṛtam tailam atho gandhān yat ca atra samanaṃtaram ||4-25-16||
tvam tāra śibikām śīghram ādāya āgaccha saṃbhramāt |tvarā guṇavatī yuktā hi asmin kāle viśeṣataḥ ||4-25-17||
sajjī bhavantu plavagāḥ śibika vāhana ucitāḥ |samarthā balinaḥ caiva nirhariṣyanti vālinam ||4-25-18||
evam uktvā tu sugrīvam sumitra ānanda vardhanaḥ |tasthau bhrātṛ samīpastho lakṣmaṇaḥ para vīrahā ||4-25-19||
lakṣmaṇasya vacaḥ śrutvā tāraḥ saṃbhrānta mānasaḥ |praviveśa guhām śīghram śibikā āsakta mānasaḥ ||4-25-20||
ādāya śibikām tāraḥ sa tu paryāpayat punaḥ |vānaraiḥ uhyamānām tām śūraiḥ udvahana ucitaiḥ ||4-25-21||
divyām bhadra āsana yutām śibikām syaṃdana upamam |pakṣi karmabhiḥ ācitrām druma karma vibhūṣitām ||4-25-22||
acitām citra pattībhiḥ suniviṣṭām samaṃtataḥ |vimānam iva siddhānām jāla vāta āyāna āyutām ||4-25-23||
suniyuktānām viśālām ca sukṛtām śilpibhiḥ kṛtāt |dāru parvatakopetām cāru karma pariṣkṛtām ||4-25-24||
vara ābharaṇa hāraiḥ ca citra mālya upaśobhitām |guhāgahana saṃcchannām rakta candana bhūṣitām ||4-25-25||
puṣpa oghaiḥ samabhicchannām padma mālābhiḥ eva ca |taruṇa āditya varṇābhiḥ bhrājamānabhiḥ āvṛtām ||4-25-26||
īdṛśī śibikām dṛṣṭvā ramo lakṣmaṇam abravīt |kṣipram vinīyatām valī preta kāryam vidhīyatām ||4-25-27||
tato vālinam udyamya sugrīvaḥ śibikām tadā |āropayata vikrośan aṃgadena saha eva tu ||4-25-28||
āropya śibikām caiva vālinam gata jīvitam |alaṃkāraiḥ ca vividhaiḥ mālyaiḥ vastraiḥ ca bhūṣitam ||4-25-29||
ājñāpayat tadā rājā sugrīvaḥ plavaga īśvaraḥ |aurdhva dehikam āryasya kriyatām anurūpataḥ ||4-25-30||
viśrāṇayanto ratnāni vividhāni bahūni ca |agrataḥ plavagā yāntu śibikā tad anaṃtaram ||4-25-31||
rājñām ṛddhi viśeṣā hi dṛśyante bhuvi yādṛśāḥ |tādṛśaiḥ iha kurvantu vānarā bhratṛu sat kriyām ||4-25-32||
tādṛśam vālinaḥ kṣipram prākurvan aurdhvadaihikam |aṃgadam parirabhya āśu tāra prabhṛtayaḥ tathā ||4-25-33||
krośantaḥ prayayuḥ sarve vānarā hata bāndhavāḥ |tataḥ praṇihitāḥ sarvā vānaryo asya vaśānugāḥ ||4-25-34||
cukruśuḥ vīra vīra iti bhūyaḥ krośantī tāḥ priyam |tārā prabhṛtayaḥ sarvā vānaryo hata bāndhava ||4-25-35||
anujagmuḥ ca bhartāram krośaṃtyaḥ karuṇa svanāḥ |tāsām rudita śabdena vānarīṇām vana aṃtare ||4-25-36||
vanāni girayaḥ caiva vikrośaṃti iva sarvataḥ |puline giri nadyāḥ tu vivikte jala saṃvṛte ||4-25-37||
citām cakruḥ subahavo vānarā vana cāriṇaḥ |avaropya tataḥ skaṃdhāt śibikām vānarottamāḥ ||4-25-38||
tasthuḥ ekāṃtam āśritya sarve śoka parāyaṇāḥ |tataḥ tārā patim dṛṣṭvā śibikā tala śāyinam ||4-25-39||
āropya aṃke śiraḥ tasya vilalāpa suduḥkhitā |hā vānara mahārāja hā nātha mām vatsala ||4-25-40||
hā mahārhaḥ mahābāho hā mama priya paśya mām |janam na paśyasi imam tvam kasmāt śoka abhipīḍitam ||4-25-41||
prahṛṣṭam iha te vaktram gata asoḥ api mānada |asta arka sama varṇam ca dṛśyate jīvato yathā ||4-25-42||
eṣa tvām rāma rūpeṇa kālaḥ karṣati vānara |yena sma vidhavāḥ sarvāḥ kṛtā eka iṣuṇā raṇe ||4-25-43||
imāḥ tāḥ tava rājendra vānaryo aplavagāḥ tava|pādaiḥ vikṛṣṭam adhvānam āgatāḥ kim na budhyase ||4-25-44||
tava iṣṭā nanu caiva imā bhāryāḥ candra nibha ānanāḥ |idānīm na īkṣase kasmāt sugrīvam plavaga īśvaram ||4-25-45||
ete hi sacivā rājan tāra prabhṛtayaḥ tava |pura vāsi janaḥ ca ayam parivārya viṣīdati ||4-25-46||
visarjaya enān sacivān yathā ucitam arindama |tataḥ krīḍāmahe sarvā vaneṣu madanotkaṭāḥ ||4-25-47||
evam vilapatīm tārām pati śoka parīvṛtām |utthāpayanti sma tadā vānaryaḥ śoka karśitāḥ ||4-25-48||
sugrīveṇa tataḥ sārdham aṃgadaḥ pitaram rudan |citām āropayāmāsa śokena abhipluta indriyaḥ ||4-25-49||
tato agnim vidhivat dattvā so apasavyam cakāra ha |pitaram dīrgham adhvānam prasthitam vyākula indriyaḥ ||4-25-50||
saṃskṛtya vālinam tam tu vidhivat plavagarṣabhāḥ |ājagmuḥ udakam kartum nadīm śubha jalām śivām ||4-25-51||
tataḥ te sahitāḥ tatra hi saḥ aṃgadam sthāpya ca agrataḥ |sugrīva tārā sahitāḥ siṣicuḥ vānarā jalam ||4-25-52||
sugrīveṇa eva dīnena dīno bhūtvā mahābalaḥ |samāna śokaḥ kākutsthaḥ preta kāryāṇi akārayat ||4-25-53||
tato atha tam vālinam agrya pauruṣamprakāśam ikṣvāku vara iṣuṇā hatam |pradīpya dīpta agni sama ojasam tadāsa lakṣmaṇam rāmam upeyavān hariḥ ||4-25-54||
tataḥ śoka abhisaṃtaptam sugrīvam klinna vāsanam |śākhā mṛga mahāmātrāḥ parivārya upatasthire ||4-26-1||
abhigamya mahābāhum rāmam akliṣṭa kāriṇam |sthitāḥ prāṃjalayaḥ sarve pitāmaham iva ṛṣayaḥ ||4-26-2||
tataḥ kāṃcana śaila ābhaḥ taruṇa arka nibha ānanaḥ |abravīt prāṃjalir vākyam hanumān māruta ātmajaḥ ||4-26-3||
bhavat prasādāt kākutstha pitṛ paitāmaham mahat |vānarāṇām sudaṃṣṭrāṇām saṃpanna balaśālinām ||4-26-4||
mahātmānām suduṣprāpam prāptam rājyam idam prabho |bhavatā samanujñātaḥ praviśya nagaram śubham ||4-26-5||
saṃvidhāsyati kāryāṇi sarvāṇi sasuhṛt gaṇaḥ|snāto ayam vividhair gandhair auṣadhaiḥ ca yathā vidhi ||4-26-6||
arcayiṣyati mālyaiḥ ca ratnaiḥ ca tvām viśeṣataḥ |imām giri guhām ramyām abhigantum tvam arhasi ||4-26-7||
kuruṣva svāmi saṃbandham vānarān saṃpraharṣayan |evam ukto hanumatā rāghavaḥ para vīrahā ||4-26-8||
pratyuvāca hanūmantam buddhimān vākya kovidaḥ |caturdaśa samāḥ saumya grāmam vā yadi vā puram ||4-26-9||
na pravekṣyāmi hanuman pitur nirdeśa pālakaḥ |susamṛddhām guhām divyām sugrīvo vānararṣabhaḥ ||4-26-10||
praviṣṭo vidhivat vīraḥ kṣipram rājye abhiṣicyatām |evam uktvā hanūmantam rāmaḥ sugrīvam abravīt ||4-26-11||
vṛttajño vṛtta saṃpannam udāra bala vikramam |imam api aṃgadam vīram yauvarājye abhiṣecaya ||4-26-12||
jyeṣṭhasya hi suto jyeṣṭhaḥ sadṛśo vikrameṇa ca |aṃgado ayam adīnātmā yauvarājyasya bhājanam ||4-26-13||
pūrvo ayam vārṣiko māsaḥ śrāvaṇaḥ salila āgamaḥ |pravṛttāḥ saumya catvāro māsā vārṣika saṃjñitāḥ ||4-26-14||
na ayam udyoga samayaḥ praviśa tvam purīm śubhām |asmin vatsyāmi aham saumya parvate saha lakṣmaṇaḥ ||4-26-15||
iyam giri guhā ramyā viśālā yukta mārutā |prabhūta salilā saumya prabhūta kamala utpalā ||4-26-16||
kārtike samanuprāpte tvam rāvaṇa vadhe yata |eṣa naḥ samayaḥ saumya praviśa tvam svam ālayam ||4-26-17||
abhiṣiṃcasva rājye ca suhṛdaḥ saṃpraharṣaya |iti rāma abhyanujñātaḥ sugrīvo vānararṣabhaḥ ||4-26-18||
praviveśa purīm ramyām kiṣkiṃdhām vāli pālitām |tam vānara sahasrāṇi praviṣṭam vānara īśvaram ||4-26-19||
abhivārya prahṛṣṭāni sarvataḥ plavageśvaram |tataḥ prakṛtayaḥ sarvā dṛṣṭvā hari gaṇa īśvaram ||4-26-20||
praṇamya mūrdhnā patitā vasudhāyām samāhitāḥ |sugrīvaḥ prakṛtīḥ sarvāḥ saṃbhāṣya utthāpya vīryavān ||4-26-21||
bhrātur aṃtaḥ puram saumyam praviveśa mahābalaḥ |praviṣṭam bhīma vikrāṃtam sugrīvam vānararṣabham ||4-26-22||
abhyaṣiṃcaṃta suhṛdaḥ sahasrākṣam iva amarāḥ |tasya pāṇḍuram ājahruḥ chatram hema pariṣkṛtam ||4-26-23||
śukle ca vāla vyajane hema daṇḍe yaśaskare |tathā sarvāṇi ratnāni sarva bīja auṣadhāni ca ||4-26-24||
sa kṣīrāṇām ca vṛkṣāṇām prarohān kusumāni ca |śuklāni caiva vastrāṇi śvetam caiva anulepanam ||4-26-25||
sugaṃdhīni ca mālyāni sthalajāni aṃbujāni ca |candanāni ca divyāni gandhām ca vividhān bahūn ||4-26-26||
akṣatam jāta rūpam ca priyaṃgu madhu sarpiṣī |dadhi carma ca vaiyāghram parārdhye ca api upānahau ||4-26-27||
samālaṃbhanam ādāya gorocanam manaḥ śilām |ājagmuḥ tatra muditā varāḥ kanyāḥ ca ṣoḍaśa ||4-26-28||
tataḥ te vānara śreṣṭham abhiṣektum yathā vidhi |ratnair vastraiḥ ca bhakṣyaiḥ ca toṣayitvā dvijarṣabhān ||4-26-29||
tataḥ kuśa paristīrṇam samiddham jāta vedasam |maṃtra pūtena haviṣā hutvā maṃtravido janāḥ ||4-26-30||
tato hema pratiṣṭhāne vara āstaraṇa saṃvṛte |prāsāda śikhare ramye citra mālya upaśobhite ||4-26-31||
prāṅmukham vidhivat maṃtraiḥ sthāpayitvā vara āsane |nadī nadebhyaḥ saṃhṛtya tīrthebhyaḥ ca samaṃtataḥ ||4-26-32||
āhṛtya ca samudrebhyaḥ sarvebhyo vānararṣabhāḥ |apaḥ kanaka kuṃbheṣu nidhāya vimalam jalam ||4-26-33||
śubhaiḥ vṛṣabha śṛngaiḥ ca kalaśaiḥ ca eva kāṃcanaiḥ |śāstra dṛṣṭena vidhinā maharṣi vihitena ca ||4-26-34||
gajo gavākṣo gavayaḥ śarabho gaṃdhamādanaḥ |maindaḥ ca dvividaḥ caiva hanūmān jāṃbavān tathā ||4-26-35||
abhyaṣiṃcaṃta sugrīvam prasannena sugaṃdhinā |salilena sahasrākṣam vasavo vāsavam yathā ||4-26-36||
abhiṣikte tu sugrīve sarve vānara puṃgavāḥ |pracukruśur mahātmāno hṛṣṭāḥ śata sahasraśaḥ ||4-26-37||
rāmasya tu vacaḥ kurvan sugrīvo hari puṃgavaḥ |aṃgadam saṃpariṣvajya yauvarājye abhiṣecayat ||4-26-38||
aṃgade ca abhiṣikte tu sānukrośāḥ plavaṃgamāḥ |sādhu sādhu iti sugrīvam mahātmāno hi apūjayan ||4-26-39||
rāmam ca eva mahātmānam lakṣmaṇam ca punaḥ punaḥ |prītāḥ ca tuṣṭuvuḥ sarve tādṛśe tatra vartini ||4-26-40||
hṛṣṭa puṣṭa jana ākīrṇā patākā dhvaja śobhitā |babhūva nagarī ramyā kṣikiṃdhā giri gahvare ||4-26-41||
nivedya rāmāya tadā mahātmanemahā abhiṣekam kapi vāhanī patiḥ |rumām ca bhāryām upalabhya vīryavānavāpa rājyam tridaśa adhipo yathā ||4-26-42||
abhiṣikte tu sugrīve praviṣṭe vānare guhām |ājagāma saha bhrātrā rāmaḥ prasravaṇam girim ||4-27-1||
śārdūla mṛga saṃghuṣṭam siṃhaiḥ bhīma ravaiḥ vṛtam |nānā gulma latā gūḍham bahu pādapa saṃkulam ||4-27-2||
ṛkṣa vānara gopucchaiḥ mārjāraiḥ ca niṣevitam |megha rāśi nibham śailam nityam śucikaram śivam ||4-27-3||
tasya śailasya śikhare mahatīm āyatām guhām |pratyagṛhṇīta vāsārtham rāmaḥ saumitriṇā saha ||4-27-4||
kṛtvā ca samayam rāmaḥ sugrīveṇa saha anagha |kāla yuktam mahad vākyam uvāca raghunandana ||4-27-5||
vinītam bhrātaram bhrātā lakṣmaṇam lakṣmi vardhanam |iyam giri guhā ramyā viśālā yukta mārutā ||4-27-6||
asyām vastyāma saumitre varṣa rātram ariṃdama |giri śṛṃgam idam ramyam uttamam pārthivātmaja ||4-27-7||
śvetābhiḥ kṛṣṇa tāmrābhiḥ śilābhiḥ upaśobhitam |nānā dhātu samākīrṇam nadī dardura saṃyutam ||4-27-8||
vividhaiḥ vṛkṣa ṣaṇḍaiḥ ca cāru citra latā yutam |nānā vihaga saṃghuṣṭam mayūra vara nāditam ||4-27-9||
mālatī kuṃda gulmaiḥ ca siṃduvāraiḥ śirīṣakaiḥ |kadaṃba arjuna sarjaiḥ ca puṣpitaiḥ upaśobhitam ||4-27-10||
iyam ca nalini ramyā phulla paṃkaja maṇḍitaiḥ |na ati dūre guhāyā nau bhaviṣyati nṛpātmaja ||4-27-11||
prāg udak pravaṇe deśe guhā sādhu bhaviṣyati |paścāt ca eva unnatā saumya nivāte ayam bhaviṣyati ||4-27-12||
guhā dvāre ca saumitre śilā sama talā śivā |kṛṣṇā ca eva āyatā caiva bhinna aṃjana caya upamamā ||4-27-13||
giri śṛṃgam idam tāta paśya ca uttarataḥ subham |bhinna aṃjana caya ākāram aṃbhodharam iva uditam ||4-27-14||
dakṣiṇasyām api diśa sthitam śvetam iva aṃbaram |kailāsa śikhara prakhyam nānā dhātu virājitam ||4-27-15||
prācīna vāhinīm caiva nadīm bhṛśam akardamam |guhāyāḥ parataḥ paśya trikūṭe jahnavīm iva ||4-27-16||
candanaiḥ tilakaiḥ sālaiḥ tamālaiḥ atimuktakaiḥ |padmakaiḥ saralaiḥ caiva aśokaiḥ caiva śobhitam ||4-27-17||
vānīraiḥ timidaiḥ caiva vakulaiḥ ketakaiḥ api |hintālaiḥ tiniśaiḥ nīpaiḥ vetasaiḥ kṛtamālakaiḥ ||4-27-18||
tīrajaiḥ śobhitā bhāti nānā rūpaiḥ tataḥ tataḥ |vasana ābharaṇa upeta pramada eva abhyalaṃkṛtā ||4-27-19||
śataśaḥ pakṣi sanghaiḥ ca nānā nāda vināditā |ekaikam anuraktaiḥ ca cakravākaiḥ alaṃkṛtā ||4-27-20||
pulinaiḥ ati ramyaiḥ ca haṃsa sārasa sevitā |prahasaṃtī iva bhāti eṣā nārī ratna vibhūṣitā ||4-27-21||
kvacit nīlotpalaiḥ cchanna bhāti raktotpalaiḥ kvacit |kvacit bhāti śuklaiḥ ca divyaiḥ kumuda kuḍmalaiḥ ||4-27-22||
pāriplava śataiḥ juṣṭā barhi kraunca vināditā |ramaṇiyā nadī saumya muni saṃgha niṣevitā ||4-27-23||
paśya caṃdana vṛkṣāṇām paṃktī surucirā iva |kakubhānam ca dṛśyante manasā iva uditāḥ samam ||4-27-24||
aho suramaṇīyo ayam deśaḥ śatru niṣūdana |dṛḍham raṃsyāva saumitre sādhu atra nivasāvahe ||4-27-25||
itaḥ ca na ati dūre sā kiṣkiṃdhā citra kānanā |sugrīvasya purī ramyā bhaviṣyati nṛpātmaja ||4-27-26||
gīta vāditra nirghoṣaḥ śrūyate jayatām vara |nadatām vānarāṇām ca mṛdaṃga āḍaṃbaraiḥ saha ||4-27-27||
labdhvā bhāryām kapivaraḥ prāpya rājyam suhṛt vṛtaḥ |dhruvam naṃdati sugrīvaḥ saṃprāpya mahatīm śriyam ||4-27-28||
iti uktvā nyavasat tatra rāghavaḥ saha lakṣmaṇaḥ |bahu dṛśya darī kuṃje tasmin prasravaṇe girau ||4-27-29||
susukhe hi bahu dravye tasmin hi dharaṇī dhare |vasataḥ tasya rāmasya ratiḥ alpā api na abhavat ||4-27-30||
hṛtām hi bhāryām smarataḥ prāṇebhyo api garīyasīm |udaya abhyuditam dṛṣṭvā śaśāṃkam ca viśeṣataḥ ||4-27-31||
āviveśa na tam nidrā niśāsu śayanam gatam |tat samutthena śokena bāṣpa upahata cetasam ||4-27-32||
tam śocamānam kākutstham nityam śoka parāyaṇam |tulya duḥkho abravīd bhrātā lakṣmaṇo anunayam vacaḥ ||4-27-33||
alam vīra vyathām gatvā na tvam śocitum arhasi |śocato hi avasīdanti sarva arthā viditam hi te ||4-27-34||
bhavān kriyā paro loke bhavān deva parāyaṇaḥ |āstiko dharma śīlaḥ ca vyavasāyī ca rāghava ||4-27-35||
na hi avyavasitaḥ śatrum rākṣasam tam viśeṣataḥ |samarthaḥ tvam raṇe hantum vikramaiḥ jihma kāriṇam ||4-27-36||
samunmūlaya śokam tvam vyavasāyam sthirī kuru |tataḥ saparivāram tam rākṣasam hantum arhasi ||4-27-37||
pṛthivīm api kākutstha sasāgara vana acalām |parivartayitum śaktaḥ kim punaḥ tam hi rāvaṇam ||4-27-38||
śarat kālam pratīkṣasva prāvṛṭ kālo ayam āgataḥ |tataḥ sa rāṣṭram sa gaṇām rāvaṇam tam vadhiṣyasi ||4-27-39||
aham tu khalu te vīryam prasuptam pratibodhaye |dīptaiḥ āhutibhiḥ kāle bhasma cannam iva analam ||4-27-40||
lakṣmaṇasya hi tad vākyam pratipūjya hitam śubham |rāghavaḥ suhṛdam snigdham idam vacanam abravīt ||4-27-41||
vācyam yad anuraktena snigdhena ca hitena ca |satya vikrama yuktena tad uktam lakṣmaṇa tvayā ||4-27-42||
eṣa śokaḥ parityaktaḥ sarva kārya avasādakaḥ |vikrameṣu apratihatam tejaḥ protsāhayāmi aham ||4-27-43||
śarat kālam pratīkṣiṣye sthito asmi vacane tava |sugrīvasya nadīnām ca prasādam anupālayan ||4-27-44||
upakāreṇa viraḥ tu pratikāreṇa yujyate |akṛtajño apratikṛto hanti satvavatām manaḥ ||4-27-45||
tat eva yuktam praṇidhāya lakṣmaṇaḥkṛta aṃjali tat pratipūjaya bhāṣitam |uvāca rāmam svabhirāma darśanampradarśayan darśanam ātmanaḥ śubham ||4-27-46||
yathoktam etat tava sarvam īpsitamnarendra kartā na cirāt tu vānara |śarat pratīkṣaḥ kṣamatām imam bhavānjala prapātam ripu nigrahe dhṛtaḥ ||4-27-47||
niyamya kopam pratipālyatām śaratkṣamasva māsām caturo mayā saha |vasa acale asmin mṛga rāja sevitesaṃvartayan śatru vadhe samarthaḥ ||4-27-48||
sa tadā vālinam hatvā sugrīvam abhiṣicya ca |vasan mālyavataḥ pṛṣṭe rāmo lakṣmaṇam abravīt ||4-28-1||
ayam sa kālaḥ saṃprāptaḥ samayo adya jala āgamaḥ |saṃpaśya tvam nabho meghaiḥ saṃvṛtam giri saṃnibhaiḥ ||4-28-2||
nava māsa dhṛtam garbham bhāskarasya gabhastibhiḥ |pītvā rasam samudrāṇām dyauḥ prasūte rasāyanam ||4-28-3||
śakyam aṃbaram āruhya megha sopāna paṃktibhiḥ |kuṭaja arjuna mālābhiḥ alaṃkartum divākaram ||4-28-4||
saṃdhyā rāga utthitaiḥ tāmraiḥ aṃteṣu adhika pāṇḍuraiḥ |snigdhaiḥ abhra paṭa cchedaiḥ baddha vraṇam iva aṃbaram ||4-28-5||
manda māruta niḥśvāsam saṃdhyā caṃdana raṃjitam |āpāṇḍu jaladam bhāti kāma āturam iva aṃbaram ||4-28-6||
eṣā gharma parikliṣṭā nava vāri pariplutā |sītā iva śoka saṃtaptā mahī bāṣpam vimuṃcati ||4-28-7||
megha udara vinirmuktāḥ karpūra dala śītalāḥ |śakyam aṃjalibhiḥ pātum vātāḥ ketaki gandhinaḥ ||4-28-8||
eṣa phulla arjunaḥ śailaḥ ketakaiḥ adhivāsitaḥ |sugrīva iva śānta ariḥ dhārābhiḥ abhiṣicyate ||4-28-9||
megha kṛṣṇa ajina dharā dhārā yajña upavītinaḥ |māruta āpūrita guhāḥ prādhītā iva parvatāḥ ||4-28-10||
kaśābhiḥ iva haimībhiḥ vidyudbhiḥ iva tāḍitam |antaḥ stanita nirghoṣam savedanam iva aṃbaram ||4-28-11||
nīla megha āśritā vidyut sphuraṃtī pratibhāti me |sphuraṃtī rāvaṇasya aṃke vaidehī iva tapasvinī ||4-28-12||
imāḥ tā manmathavatām hitāḥ pratihatā diśaḥ |anuliptā iva ghanaiḥ naṣṭa graha niśā karāḥ ||4-28-13||
kvacit bāṣpa abhisaṃruddhān varṣa āgama samutsukān |kuṭajān paśya saumitre puṣṭitān giri sānuṣu |mama śoka abhibhūtasya kāma samdīpanān sthitān ||4-28-14||
rajaḥ praśāṃtam sa himo adya vāyuḥnidāgha doṣa prasarāḥ praśāṃtāḥ |sthitā hi yātrā vasudhā adhipānāmpravāsino yāṃti narāḥ sva deśān ||4-28-15||
saṃprasthitā mānasa vāsa lubdhāḥpriya anvitāḥ saṃprati cakravākaḥ |abhīkṣṇa varṣa udaka vikṣateṣuyānāni mārgeṣu na saṃpatanti ||4-28-16||
kvacit prakāśam kvacid aprakāśamnabhaḥ prakīrṇā aṃbu dharam vibhāti |kvacit kvacit parvata saṃniruddhamrūpam yathā śānta mahārṇavasya ||4-28-17||
vyāmiśritam sarja kadaṃba puṣpaiḥnavam jalam parvata dhātu tāmram |mayūra kekābhiḥ anuprayātamśaila apagāḥ śīghrataram vahanti ||4-28-18||
rasa ākulam ṣaṭpada saṃnikāśamprabhujyate jaṃbu phalam prakāmam |aneka varṇam pavana avadhūtambhūmau patati āmra phalam vipakvam ||4-28-19||
vidyut patākāḥ sa balāka mālāḥśailendra kūṭa ākṛti saṃnikāśāḥ |garjanti meghāḥ samudīrṇa nādāmatta gajendrā iva saṃyugasthāḥ ||4-28-20||
varṣa udaka āapyāyita śādvalānipravṛtta nṛtta utsava barhiṇāni |vanāni nirvṛṣṭa balāhakānipaśya aparāhṇeṣu adhikam vibhānti ||4-28-21||
sam ud vahantaḥ salila ati bhārambalākino vāri dharā nadantaḥ |mahatsu śṛṃgeṣu mahī dharāṇāmviśramya viśramya punaḥ prayānti ||4-28-22||
megha abhikāmā parisaṃpatantīsammoditā bhāti balāka paṃktiḥ |vāta avadhūtā vara pauṇḍarīkīlaṃba iva mālā rucira aṃbarasya ||4-28-23||
bāla indragoptā aṃtara citritenavibhāti bhūmiḥ nava śādvalena |gātra anupṛktena śuka prabheṇanārī iva lākṣa ukṣita kaṃbalena ||4-28-24||
nidrā śanaiḥ keśavam abhyupaitidrutam nadī sāgaram abhyupaiti |hṛṣṭā balākā ghanam abhyupaitikāntā sa kāmā priyam abhyupaiti ||4-28-25||
jātā vanāntāḥ śikhi supranṛttājātāḥ kadaṃbāḥ sa kadaṃba śākhāḥ |jātā vṛṣā goṣu samāna kāmājātā mahī sasya vana abhirāmā ||4-28-26||
vahanti varṣanti nadanti bhāntidhyāyanti nṛtyanti samāśvasanti |nadyo ghanā matta gajā vana antāḥpriyā vihīnāḥ śikhinaḥ plavaṃgāḥ ||4-28-27||
praharṣitāḥ ketaka puṣpa gandhamāghrāya mattā vana nirjhareṣu |prapāta śabda ākulitā gajendrāḥsārdham mayūraiḥ sa madā nadanti ||4-28-28||
dhārā nipātaiḥ abhihanyamānāḥkadaṃba śākhāsu vilaṃbamānāḥ |kṣaṇa arjitam puṣpa rasa avagāḍhamśanair madam ṣaṭ caraṇāḥ tyajanti ||4-28-29||
aṃgāra cūrṇa utkara saṃnikāśaiḥphalaiḥ suparyāpta rasaiḥ samṛddhaiḥ |jaṃbū drumāṇām pravibhānti śākhānipīyamānā iva ṣaṭpada oghaiḥ ||4-28-30||
taḍit patākābhiḥ alaṃkṛtānāmudīrṇa gaṃbhīra mahā ravāṇām |vibhānti rūpāṇi balāhakānāmraṇa utsukānām iva vāraṇānām ||4-28-31||
mārga anugaḥ śaila vana anusārīsaṃprasthito megha ravam niśamya |yuddha abhikāmaḥ pratināda śankīmatto gajendraḥ pratisaṃnivṛttaḥ ||4-28-32||
kvacit pragītā iva ṣaṭpada oghaiḥkvacit pravṛttā iva nīla kaṇṭhaiḥ |kvacit pramattā iva vāraṇa indraiḥvibhāti aneka āśrayiṇo vanāntā ||4-28-33||
kadaṃba sarjā arjuna kaṃdala āḍhyāvanānta bhūmi madhu vāri pūrṇā |mayūra mattā abhiruta pravṛttaiḥapāna bhūmi pratimā vibhāti ||4-28-34||
muktā samābham salilam patat vaisunirmalam patra puṭeṣu lagnam |hṛṣṭā vivarṇa cchadanā vihaṃgāḥsurendra dattam tṛṣitāḥ pibanti ||4-28-35||
ṣatpada taṃtrī madhura abhidhānamplavaṃgam udīrita kaṇṭha tālam |āviṣkṛtam megha mṛdaṃga nādaiḥvaneṣu saṃgītam iva pravṛttam ||4-28-36||
kvacit pranṛttaiḥ kvacit un nadadbhiḥkvacit ca vṛkṣa agra niṣaṇṇa kāyaiḥ |vyālaṃba barha ābharaṇaiḥ mayūraiḥvaneṣu saṃgitam iva pravṛttam ||4-28-37||
svanaiḥ ghanānām plavagāḥ prabuddhāvihāya nidrām cira saṃniruddhām |aneka rūpā ākṛti varṇa nādānava aṃbu dhārā abhihatā nadanti ||4-28-38||
nadyaḥ samudvāhita cakravākātaṭāni śīrṇāni apavāhayitvā |dṛptā nava prābhṛta pūrṇa bhogādrutam sva bhartāram upopa yānti ||4-28-39||
nīleṣu nīlā nava vāri pūrṇāmegheṣu meghāḥ pravibhānti saktāḥ |davāgni dagdheṣu davāgni dagdhāḥśaileṣu śailā iva baddha mūlāḥ ||4-28-40||
pramatta saṃnādadita barhiṇānisa śakragopa akula śādvalāni |caranti nīpa arjuna vāsitānigajāḥ suramyāṇi vana antarāṇi ||4-28-41||
nava aṃbu dhāra āhata kesarāṇidrutam parityajya saroruhāṇi |kadaṃba puṣpāṇi sa kesarāṇinavāni hṛṣṭā bhramarāḥ pibanti ||4-28-42||
mattā gajendrā muditā gavendrāvaneṣu vikrāṃtatarā mṛgendrāḥ |ramyā nagendrā nibhṛtā narendrāḥprakrīḍito vāri dharaiḥ surendraḥ ||4-28-43||
meghāḥ samud bhūta samudra nādāmahājala oghaiḥ gagana avalaṃbāḥ |nadīḥ taṭākāni sarāṃsi vāpiḥmahīm ca kṛtsnām apavāhayanti ||4-28-44||
varṣa pravegā vipulā patantipravānti vātāḥ samudīrṇa vegāḥ |pranaṣṭa kūlāḥ pravahanti śīghramnadyo jalam vipratipanna mārgāḥ ||4-28-45||
naraiḥ narendrā iva parvatendrāḥsurendra nītaiḥ pavana upanītaiḥ |ghana aṃbu kumbhaiḥ abhiṣicyamānārūpam śriyam svām iva darśayanti ||4-28-46||
ghana upagūḍham gaganam na tārāna bhāskaro darśanam abhyupaiti |navaiḥ jala oghaiḥ dharaṇī vitṛptātamo viliptā na diśaḥ prakāśāḥ ||4-28-47||
mahānti kūṭāni mahī dharāṇāmdhārā vidhautāni adhikam vibhānti |mahā pramāṇaiḥ vipulaiḥ prapātaiḥmukta kalāpaiḥ iva laṃbamānaiḥ ||4-28-48||
śailopala praskhalamāna vegāḥśailottamānām vipulāḥ prapātāḥ |guhāsu saṃnādita barhiṇāsuhārā vikīryanta iva avabhānti ||4-28-49||
śīghra pravegā vipulāḥ prapātānirdhauta śṛṃga upatalā girīṇām |muktā kalāpa pratimāḥ patantomahā guha ustsaṃga talaiḥ dhriyante ||4-28-50||
suratām arda vicchinnāḥ svarga strī hāra mauktikāḥ |patanti ca atulāḥ dikṣu toya dhārāḥ samantataḥ ||4-28-51||
vilīyamānaiḥ vihagaiḥ nimīladbhiḥ ca paṃkajaiḥ |vikasantyā ca mālatyā gato astam jñāyate raviḥ ||4-28-52||
vṛttā yātrā narendrāṇām senā pathi eva vartate |vairāṇi caiva mārgāḥ ca salilena samīkṛtāḥ ||4-28-53||
māsi prauṣṭhapade brahma brāhmaṇānām vivakṣatām |ayam adhyāya samayaḥ sāmagānām upasthitaḥ ||4-28-54||
nivṛtta karma āyatano nūnam saṃcita saṃcayaḥ |āṣāḍhīm abhyupagato bharataḥ kosala adhipaḥ ||4-28-55||
nūnam āpūryamāṇāyāḥ sarayvā vadhate rayaḥ |mām samīkṣya samāyāntam ayodhyāyā iva svanaḥ ||4-28-56||
imāḥ sphīta guṇā varṣāḥ sugrīvaḥ sukham aśnute |vijita ariḥ sa dāraḥ ca rājye mahati ca sthitaḥ ||4-28-57||
aham tu hṛta dāraḥ ca rājyāt ca mahataḥ cyutaḥ |nadī kūlam iva klinnam avasīdāmi lakṣmaṇa ||4-28-58||
śokaḥ ca mama vistīrṇo varṣāḥ ca bhṛśa durgamāḥ |rāvaṇaḥ ca mahān śatruḥ apāram pratibhāti me ||4-28-59||
ayātrām caiva dṛṣṭvā imām mārgām ca bhṛśa durgamān |praṇate caiva sugrīve na mayā kiṃcit īritam ||4-28-60||
api ca ati parikliṣṭam cirāt dāraiḥ samāgatam |ātma kārya garīyastvāt vaktum na icchāmi vānaram ||4-28-61||
svayam eva hi viśramya jñātvā kālam upāgatam |upakāram ca sugrīvo vetsyate na atra saṃśayaḥ ||4-28-62||
tasmāt kāla pratīkṣo aham sthito asmi śubha lakṣaṇa |sugrīvasya nadīnām ca prasādam abhikāṃkṣayan ||4-28-63||
upakāreṇa vīro hi pratikāreṇa yujyate |akṛtajño apratikṛto hanti sattvavatām manaḥ ||4-28-64||
atha evam uktaḥ praṇidhāya lakṣmaṇaḥkṛta aṃjaliḥ tat pratipūjya bhāṣitam |uvāca rāmam svabhirāma darśanampradarśayan darśanam ātmanaḥ śubham ||4-28-65||
yat uktam etat tava sarvam īpsitamnara indra kartā nacirā hari īśvaraḥ |śarat pratīkṣaḥ kṣamatām imam bhavānjala prapātam ripu nigrahe dhṛtaḥ ||4-28-66||
samīkṣya vimalam vyoma gata vidyut balāhakam |sārasā ākula saṃghuṣṭam ramya jyotsnā anulepanam ||4-29-1||
samṛddha artham ca sugrīvam manda dharmārtha saṃgraham |atyartham ca asatām mārgam ekāṃta gata mānasam ||4-29-2||
nivṛtta kāryam siddhārtham pramada abhiratam sadā |prāptavantam abhipretān sarvān eva manorathān ||4-29-3||
svām ca pātnīm abhipretām tārām ca api samīpsitām |viharaṃtam aho rātram kṛtārtham vigata jvaram ||4-29-4||
krīḍantam iva deveśam gandharva apsarasām gaṇaiḥ |maṃtriṣu nyasta kāryam ca maṃtriṇām anavekṣakam ||4-29-5||
ucchinna rājya saṃdeham kāma vṛttam iva sthitam |niścita artho artha tattvajñaḥ kāla dharma viśeṣa vit ||4-29-6||
prasādya vākyaiḥ madhuraiḥ hetumadbhiḥ mano ramaiḥ |vākyavit vākya tattvajñam harīśam mārutātmajaḥ ||4-29-7||
hitam tathyam ca pathyam ca sāma dharma artha nītimat |praṇaya prīti saṃyuktam viśvāsa kṛta niścayam ||4-29-8||
harīśvaram upāgamya hanumān vākyam abravīt |rājyam prāptam yaśaḥ caiva kaulī śrīḥ abhivarthitā ||4-29-9||
mitrāṇām saṃgrahaḥ śeṣaḥ tat bhavān kartum arhati |yo hi mitreṣu kālajñaḥ satatam sādhu vartate ||4-29-10||
tasya rājyam ca kīrtiḥ ca pratāpaḥ ca api vardhate |yasya kośaḥ ca daṇḍaḥ ca mitrāṇi ātmā ca bhūmipa |samāni etāni sarvāṇi sa rājyam mahat aśnute ||4-29-11||
tat bhavān vṛtta saṃpannaḥ sthitaḥ pathi niratyaye |mitrārtham abhinītārtham yathāvat kartum arhati ||4-29-12||
saṃtyajya sarva karmāṇi mitrārtham yo na vartate |saṃbhramāt hi kṛta utsāhaḥ saḥ anarthena avarudhyate ||4-29-13||
yo hi kāla vyatīteṣu mitra kāryeṣu vartate |sa kṛtvā mahato api arthān na mitrārthena yujyate ||4-29-14||
tat idam mitrakāryam naḥ kāla atītam ariṃdama |kriyatām rāghavasya etat vaidehyāḥ parimārgaṇam ||4-29-15||
na ca kālam atītam te nivedayati kālavit |tvaramāṇo api sa prājñaḥ tava rājan vaśānugaḥ ||4-29-16||
kulasya hetuḥ sphītasya dīrgha bandhuḥ ca rāghavaḥ |aprameya prabhāvaḥ ca svayam ca apratimo guṇaiḥ ||4-29-17||
tasya tvam kuru vai kāryam pūrvam tena kṛtam tava |harīśvara hari śreṣṭhān ājñāpayitum arhasi ||4-29-18||
na hi tāvat bhavet kālo vyatītaḥ codanāt ṛte |coditasya hi kāryasya bhavet kāla vyatikramaḥ ||4-29-19||
akartur api kāryasya bhavān kartā harīśvara |kim punaḥ pratikartuḥ te rājyena ca vadhena ca ||4-29-20||
śaktimān ativikrānto vānara ṛṣka gaṇa īśvara |kartum dāśaratheḥ prītim ājñāyām kim nu sajjase ||4-29-21||
kāmam khalu śaraiḥ śaktaḥ sura asura mahā uragān |vaśe dāśarathiḥ kartum tvat pratijñām avekṣate ||4-29-22||
prāṇa tyāga aviśaṃkena kṛtam tena mahat priyam |tasya mārgāma vaidehīm pṛthivyām api ca aṃbare ||4-29-23||
na devā na ca gaṃdharvā na asurā na marut gaṇāḥ |na ca yakṣā bhayam tasya kuryuḥ kim iva rākṣasāḥ ||4-29-24||
tat evam śakti yuktasya pūrvam priya kṛtaḥ tathā |rāmasya arhasi piṃgeśa kartum sarva ātmanā priyam ||4-29-25||
na adhastāt avanau na apsu gatiḥ na upari ca ambare |kasyacit sajjate asmākam kapīśvara tava ājñayā ||4-29-26||
tat ājñāpaya kaḥ kim te kuto vā api vyavasyatu |harayo hi apradhṛṣyāḥ te santi koṭi agrato anagha ||4-29-27||
tasya tad vacanam śrutvā kāle sādhu nirūpitam |sugrīvaḥ sattva saṃpannaḥ cakāra matim uttamām ||4-29-28||
saṃdideśa ati mati mān nīlam nitya kṛta udyamam |dikṣu sarvāsu sarveṣām sainyānām upasaṃgrahe ||4-29-29||
yathā senā samagrā me yūthapālāḥ ca sarvaśaḥ |samāgacchanti asaṃgena senāgrāṇi tathā kuru ||4-29-30||
ye tu aṃtapālāḥ plavagāḥ śīghragā vyavasāyinaḥ |samānayaṃtu te śīghram tvaritāḥ śāsanāt mama |svayam ca anaṃtaram sainyam bhavān eva anupaśyatu ||4-29-31||
tri paṃca rātrāt ūrdhvam yaḥ prāpnuyāt iha vānaraḥ |tasya prāṇa antiko daṇḍo na atra kāryā vicāraṇā ||4-29-32||
harīn ca vṛddhān upayātu sa aṃgadobhavān mama ājñām adhikṛtya niścitam |iti vyavasthām hari puṃgava īśvarovidhāya veśma praviveśa vīryavān ||4-29-33||
guhām praviṣṭe sugrīve vimukte gagane ghanaiḥ |varṣa rātre sthito rāmaḥ kāma śoka abhipīḍitaḥ ||4-30-1||
pāṇḍuram gaganam dṛṣṭvā vimalam candra maṇḍalam |śāradīm rajanīm caiva dṛṣṭvā jyotsna anulepanām ||4-30-2||
kāma vṛttam ca sugrīvam naṣṭām ca janaka ātmajām |dṛṣṭvā kālam atītam ca mumoha parama āturaḥ ||4-30-3||
sa tu saṃjñām upāgamya muhūrtāt matimān nṛpaḥ |manaḥ sthām api vaidehīm ciṃtayāmāsa rāghavaḥ ||4-30-4||
dṛṣṭvā ca vimalam vyoma gata vidyut balāhakam |sārasa ārava saṃghuṣṭam vilalāpa ārtayā girā ||4-30-5||
āsīnaḥ parvatasya agre hema dhātu vibhūṣite |śāradam gaganam dṛṣṭvā jagāma manasā priyām ||4-30-6||
sārasa ārava saṃnādaiḥ sārasa ārava nādinī |yā āśrame ramate bālā sā adya me ramate katham ||4-30-7||
puṣpitām ca āsanān dṛṣṭvā kāṃcanān iva nirmalān |katham sā ramate bālā paśyaṃtī mām apaśyatī ||4-30-8||
yā purā kalahaṃsānām svareṇa kala bhāṣiṇī |budhyate cāru sarvāṃgī sā adya me ramate katham ||4-30-9||
niḥsvanam cakravākānām niśamya sahacāriṇām |puṇḍarīkaviśālākṣī katham eṣā bhaviṣyati ||4-30-10||
sarāṃsi sarito vāpīḥ kānanāni vanāni ca |tām vinā mṛgaśāvākṣīm caran na adya sukham labhe ||4-30-11||
api tām mat viyogāt ca saukumāryāt ca bhāminīm |sudūram pīḍayet kāmaḥ śarat guṇa niraṃtaraḥ ||4-30-12||
evam ādi naraśreṣṭho vilalāpa nṛpātmajaḥ |vihaṃga iva sāraṃgaḥ salilam tridaśeśvarāt ||4-30-13||
tataḥ caṃcūrya ramyeṣu phalārthī giri sānuṣu |dadarśa paryupāvṛtto lakṣmīvān lakṣmaṇo agrajam ||4-30-14||
sa cintayā dussahayā parītamvisaṃjñam ekam vijane manasvī |bhrātur viṣādāt tvarito ati dīnaḥsamīkṣya saumitriḥ uvāca rāmam ||4-30-15||
kim ārya kāmasya vaśam gatenakim ātma pauruṣya parābhavena |ayam hriyā saṃhriyate samādhiḥkim atra yogena nivartitena ||4-30-16||
kriyābhiyogam manasaḥ prasādamsamādhi yoga anugatam ca kālam |na jānakī mānava vaṃśa nāthatvayā sanāthā sulabhā pareṇa |na ca agni cūḍām jvalitām upetyana dahyate vīra varārha kaścit ||4-30-17||
salakṣaṇam lakṣmaṇam apradhṛṣyamsvabhāvajam vākyam uvāca rāmaḥ |hitam ca pathyam ca naya prasaktamsasāma dharmārtha samāhitam ca ||4-30-18||
nissaṃśayam kāryam avekṣitavyamkriyā viśeṣo api anuvartitavyaḥ |na tu pravṛddhasya durāsadasyakumāra vīryasya phalam ca cintyam ||4-30-19||
atha padma palāśa akṣīm maithilīm anucintayan |uvāca lakṣmaṇam rāmo mukhena pariśuṣyatā ||4-30-20||
tarpayitvā sahasrākṣaḥ salilena vasuṃdharām |nirvartayitvā sasyāni kṛta karmā vyavasthitaḥ ||4-30-21||
dīrgha gaṃbhīra nirghoṣāḥ śaila druma purogamāḥ |visṛjya salilam meghāḥ pariśrāṃtā nṛpa ātmaja ||4-30-22||
nīla utpala dala śyāmaḥ śyāmī kṛtvā diśo daśa |vimadā iva mātaṃgāḥ śānta vegāḥ payo dharāḥ ||4-30-23||
jala garbhā mahā vegāḥ kuṭaja arjuna gaṃdhinaḥ |caritvā viratāḥ saumya vṛṣṭi vātāḥ samudyatāḥ ||4-30-24||
ghanānām vāraṇānām ca mayūrāṇām ca lakṣmaṇa |nādaḥ prasravaṇānām ca praśāntaḥ sahasā anagha ||4-30-25||
abhivṛṣṭā mahā meghaiḥ nirmalāḥ citra sānavaḥ |anuliptā iva ābhānti girayaḥ candra raśmibhiḥ ||4-30-26||
śākhāsu sapta cchada pādapānāmprabhāsu tāra arka niśā karāṇām |līlāsu caiva uttama vāraṇānāmśriyam vibhajya adya śarat pravṛttā ||4-30-27||
saṃprati aneka āśraya citra śobhālakṣmīḥ śarat kāla guṇa upapannā |sūrya agra hasta pratibodhiteṣupadmākareṣu abhyadhikam vibhāti ||4-30-28||
sapta cchadānām kusumopa gaṃdhīṣaṭ pāda vṛndaiḥ anugīyamānaḥ |matta dvipānām pavana anusārīdarpam vineṣyan adhikam vibhāti ||4-30-29||
abhyāgataiḥ cāru viśāla pakṣaiḥsaraḥ priyaiḥ padma rajo avakīrṇaiḥ |mahā nadīnām pulina upayātaiḥkrīḍanti haṃsāḥ saha cakravākaiḥ ||4-30-30||
mada pragalbheṣu ca vāriṇeṣugavām samūheṣu ca darpiteṣu |prasanna toyāsu ca nimna gāsuvibhāti lakṣmīḥ bahudhā vibhaktā ||4-30-31||
nabhaḥ samīkṣyā aṃbu dharaiḥ vimuktamvimukta barha ābharaṇā vaneṣu |priyāsu araktā vinivṛtta śobhāgata utsavā dhyāna parā mayūrāḥ ||4-30-32||
manojña gandhaiḥ priyakaiḥ analpaiḥpuṣpa ati bhāra avanata agra śākhaiḥ |suvarṇa gauraiḥ nayana abhirāmaiḥudyotitān iva vana antarāṇi ||4-30-33||
priya anvitānām nalinī priyāṇāmvana priyāṇām kusuma uddhatānām |mada utkaṭānām mada lālasānāmgaja uttamānam gatayo adya mandāḥ ||4-30-34||
vyaktam nabhaḥ śastra vidhauta varṇamkṛśa pravāhāni nadī jalāni |kahlāra śitāḥ pavanāḥ pravāntitamo vimuktāḥ ca diśaḥ prakāśāḥ ||4-30-35||
sūrya ātapa krāmaṇa naṣṭa paṃkābhūmiḥ cira udghāṭita sāṃdra reṇuḥ |anyonya vaireṇa samāyutānāmudyoga kālo adya nara adhipānām ||4-30-36||
śarat guṇa āpyāyita rūpa śobhāḥpraharṣita pāṃśu samukṣita aṃgāḥ |mada utkaṭāḥ saṃprati yuddha lubdhāvṛṣā gavām madhya gatā nadanti ||4-30-37||
sa manmadha tīvratara anurāgākulānvitā manda gatiḥ kareṇuḥ |madānvitam saṃparivārya yāntamvaneṣu bhartāram anuprayāti ||4-30-38||
tyaktvā varāṇi ātma vibhūṣaṇānibarhāṇi tīra upagatā nadīnām |nirbhartsyamānā iva sāra oghaiḥprayānti dīnā vimanā mayūrāḥ ||4-30-39||
vitrāsya kāraṇḍava cakravākān |mahā ravaiḥ bhinna kaṭā gajendrāḥ |sarassu baddha aṃbuja bhūṣaṇeṣuvikṣobhya vikṣobhya jalam pibanti ||4-30-40||
vyapeta paṃkajāsu sa vālukāsuprasanna toyāsu sa go kulāsu |sa sārasā rāva vināditāsunadiṣu haṃsā nipatanti hṛṣṭāḥ ||4-30-41||
nadī ghana prasravaṇa udakānāmati pravṛddha anila barhiṇānām |plavaṃgamānām ca gata utsavānāmdhruvam ravāḥ saṃprati saṃpraṇaṣṭāḥ ||4-30-42||
aneka varṇāḥ suvinaṣṭa kāyāḥnava uditeṣu aṃbudhareṣu naṣṭāḥ |kṣudha arditā ghora viṣā bilebhyaḥcira uṣitā viprasaranti sarpāḥ ||4-30-43||
caṃcat candra kara sparśa harṣa unmīlita tārakā |aho rāgavatī saṃdhyā jahāti svayam aṃbaram ||4-30-44||
rātriḥ śaśāṃka udita saumya vaktrātārā gaṇa unmīlita cāru netrā |jyotsnā aṃśuka prāvaraṇā vibhātinārī iva śukla aṃśuka saṃvṛta aṃgī ||4-30-45||
vipakva śāli prasavāni bhuktvāpraharṣitā sārasa cāru paṃkti |nabhaḥ samākrāmati śīghra vegāvāta avadhūtā grathita iva mālā ||4-30-46||
supta eka haṃsam kumudaiḥ upetammahā hradastham salilam vibhāti |ghanaiḥ vimuktam niśi pūrṇa candramtārā gaṇa kīrṇam iva aṃtarikṣam ||4-30-47||
prakīrṇa haṃsā akula mekhalānāmprabuddha padma utpala mālinīnām |vāpīḥ uttamānām adhika adya lakṣmīḥvara aṃganām iva bhūṣitānām ||4-30-48||
veṇu svara vyaṃjita tūrya miśraḥpratyūṣa kāle anila saṃpravṛttaḥ |saṃmūrcchito gahvara go vṛṣāṇāmanyonyam āpūrayati iva śabdaḥ ||4-30-49||
navaiḥ nadīnām kusuma prahāsaiḥvyā dhūyamānaiḥ mṛdu mārutena |dhauta amala kṣauma paṭa prakāśaiḥkūlāni kāśaiḥ upaśobhitāni ||4-30-50||
vana pracaṇḍā madhu pāna śauṇḍāḥpriya anvitāḥ ṣaṭ caraṇāḥ prahṛṣṭāḥ |vanesu mattāḥ pavana anu yātrāmkurvanti padma āsana reṇu gaurāḥ ||4-30-51||
jalam prasannam kusuma prahāsamkraunca svanam śāli vanam vipakvam |mṛduḥ ca vāyuḥ vimalaḥ ca candraḥśaṃsanti varṣa vyapanīta kālam ||4-30-52||
mīna upa saṃdarśita mekhalānāmnadī vadhūnām gatayo adya maṃdāḥ |kānta upabhukta alasa gāminīnāmprabhāta kāleṣu iva kāminīnām ||4-30-53||
sa cakravākāni sa śaivalānikāśaiḥ dukūlaiḥ iva saṃvṛtāni |sa patra rekhāṇi sa rocanānivadhū mukhāni iva nadī mukhāni ||4-30-54||
praphulla bāṇa āsana citriteṣuprahṛṣṭa ṣaṭpadāni kūjiteṣu |gṛhīta cāpaḥ udyata daṇḍa caṇḍaḥpracaṇḍa cāro adya vaneṣu kāmaḥ ||4-30-55||
lokam suvṛṣṭyā paritoṣayitvanadīḥ taṭākāni ca pūrayitvā |niṣpanna sasyām vasudhām ca kṛtvātyaktvā nabhaḥ toya dharāḥ praṇaṣṭāḥ ||4-30-56||
darśayanti śaran nadyaḥ pulināni śanaiḥ śanaiḥ |nava saṃgama savrīḍā jaghanāni iva yoṣitaḥ ||4-30-57||
prasanna salilāḥ saumya kurarābhiḥ vināditāḥ |cakravāka gaṇa ākīrṇā vibhāṃti salila āśayāḥ ||4-30-58||
anyonya baddha vairāṇām jigīṣūṇām nṛpātmaja |udyoga samayaḥ saumya pārthivānām upasthitaḥ ||4-30-59||
iyam sā prathamā yātrā pārthivānām nṛpātmaja |na ca paśyāmi sugrīvam udyogam vā tathā vidham ||4-30-60||
asanāḥ sapta parṇāḥ ca kovidārāḥ ca puṣpitāḥ |dṛśyante bandhujīvāḥ ca śyāmāḥ ca giri sānuṣu ||4-30-61||
haṃsa sārasa cakrāhvaiḥ kuraraiḥ ca samaṃtataḥ |pulināni avakīrṇāni nadīnām paśya lakṣmaṇa ||4-30-62||
catvāro vārṣikā māsā gatā varṣa śata upamāḥ |mama śoka abhitaptasya tathā sītām apaśyataḥ ||4-30-63||
cakravākī iva bhartāram pṛṣṭato anugatā vanam |viṣamam daṇḍakāraṇyam udyāna vanam iva ca aṃganā ||4-30-64||
priyā vihīne duḥkha ārte hṛta rājye vivāsite |kṛpām na kurute rājā sugrīvo mayi lakṣmaṇa ||4-30-65||
anātho hṛta rājyo ayam rāvaṇena ca dharṣitaḥ|dīno dūra gṛhaḥ kāmī mām caiva śaraṇam gataḥ ||4-30-66||
iti etaiḥ kāraṇaiḥ saumya sugrīvasya durātmanaḥ |aham vānara rājasya paribhūtaḥ paraṃtapa ||4-30-67||
sa kālam parisaṃkhyāya sītāyāḥ parimārgaṇe |kṛtārthaḥ samayam kṛtvā durmatiḥ na avabudhyate ||4-30-68||
sa kiṣkiṃdhām praviśya tvam brūhi vānara puṃgavam |mūrkham grāmya sukhe saktam sugrīvam vacanāt mama ||4-30-69||
arthinām upapannānām pūrvam ca api upakāriṇām |āśām samśrutya yo hanti sa loke puruṣādhamaḥ ||4-30-70||
śubham vā yadi vā pāpam yo hi vākyam udīritam |satyena parigṛhṇāti sa vīraḥ puruṣottamaḥ ||4-30-71||
kṛtārthā hi akṛtārthānām mitrāṇām na bhavanti ye |tān mṛtān api kravyādāḥ kṛtaghnān na upabhuṃjate ||4-30-72||
nūnam kāṃcana pṛṣṭhasya vikṛṣṭasya mayā raṇe |draṣṭum icchasi cāpasya rūpam vidyut gaṇa upamam ||4-30-73||
ghoram jyā tala nirghoṣam kruddhasya mama saṃyuge |nirghoṣam iva vajrasya punaḥ saṃśrotum icchasi ||4-30-74||
kāmam evam gate api asya parijñāte parākrame |tvat sahāyasya me vīra na cintā syāt nṛpātmaja ||4-30-75||
yad artham ayam āraṃbhaḥ kṛtaḥ para puram jaya |samayam na abhijānāti kṛtārthaḥ plavageśvaraḥ ||4-30-76||
varṣā samaya kālam tu pratijñāya harīśvaraḥ |vyatītān caturo māsān viharan na avabudhyate ||4-30-77||
sa amātya pariṣat krīḍan pānam eva upasevate |śoka dīneṣu na asmāsu sugrīvaḥ kurute dayām ||4-30-78||
ucyatām gaccha sugrīvaḥ tvayā vīraḥ mahābala |mama roṣasya yat rūpam brūyāḥ ca enam idam vacaḥ ||4-30-79||
na sa saṃkucitaḥ paṃthā yena vālī hato gataḥ |samaye tiṣṭha sugrīva mā vāli patham anvagāḥ ||4-30-80||
eka eva raṇe vālī śareṇa nihato mayā |tvām tu satyāt atikrāṃtam haniṣyāmi sa bāndhavam ||4-30-81||
tat evam vihite kārye yat hitam puruṣarṣabha |tat tat brūhi naraśreṣṭha tvara kāla vyatikramaḥ ||4-30-82||
kuruṣva satyam mama vānareśvarapratiśrutam dharmam avekṣya śāśvatam |mā vālinam preta gato yama kṣayamtvam adya paśyeḥ mama coditaḥ śaraiḥ ||4-30-83||
sa pūrvajam tīvra vivṛddha kopamlālapyamānam prasamīkṣya dīnam |cakāra tīvrām matim ugra tejāharīśvare mānava vaṃśa varthanaḥ ||4-30-84||
sa kāminam dīnam adīna sattvaḥśoka abhipannam samudīrṇa kopam |narendra sūnur naradeva putramrāmānujaḥ pūrvajam iti uvāca ||4-31-1||
na vānaraḥ sthāsyati sādhu vṛttena manyate karma phala anuṣaṃgān |na bhokṣyate vānara rājya lakṣmīmtathā hi na abhikramate asya buddhiḥ ||4-31-2||
mati kṣayāt grāmya sukheṣu saktaḥtava prasāda apratikāra buddhiḥ |hato agrajam paśyatu vālinamna rājyam evam viguṇasya deyam ||4-31-3||
na dhāraye kopam udīrṇa vegamnihanmi sugrīvam asatyam adya |hari pravīraiḥ saha vāli putronarendra putryā vicayam karotu ||4-31-4||
tam ātta bāṇa āsanam utpataṃtamnivedita artham raṇa caṇḍa kopam |uvaca rāmaḥ para vīra hantāsva vekṣitam sa anunayam ca vākyam ||4-31-5||
na hi vai tvat vidho loke pāpam evam samācaret |kopam āryeṇa yo hanti sa vīraḥ puruṣottamaḥ ||4-31-6||
na idam atra tvayā grāhyam sādhu vṛttena lakṣmaṇa |tām prītim anuvartasva pūrva vṛttam ca saṃgatam ||4-31-7||
sāma upahitayā vācā rūkṣāṇi parivarjayan |vaktum arhasi sugrīvam vyatītam kāla paryaye ||4-31-8||
so agrajena anuśiṣṭa artho yathāvat puruṣarṣabhaḥ |praviveśa purīm vīro lakṣmaṇaḥ para vīra hā ||4-31-9||
tataḥ śubha matiḥ prājño bhrātuḥ priyahiterataḥ |lakṣmaṇaḥ pratisaṃrabdho jagāma bhavanam kapeḥ ||4-31-10||
śakra bāṇāsana prakhyam dhanuḥ kālāṃtaka upamaḥ |pragṛhya giri śṛṃgābham mandaraḥ sānumān iva ||4-31-11||
yathā ukta kārī vacanam uttaram caiva sa uttaram |bṛhaspati samo buddhyā mattvā rāmānujaḥ tadā ||4-31-12||
kāma krodha samutthena bhrātuḥ kopāgninā vṛtaḥ |prabhaṃjana iva aprītaḥ prayayau lakṣmaṇaḥ tadā ||4-31-13||
sāla tāla aśva karṇām ca tarasā pātayan balāt |paryasyan giri kūṭāni drumān anyām ca vegitaḥ ||4-31-14||
śilāḥ ca śakalī kurvan padbhyām gaja iva āśu gaḥ |dūram eka padam tyaktvā yayau kāryavaśāt drutam ||4-31-15||
tām apaśyat bala ākīrṇām harirāja mahāpurīm |durgām ikṣvāku śārdūlaḥ kiṣkiṃdhām giri saṃkaṭe ||4-31-16||
roṣāt prasphuramāṇa oṣṭhaḥ sugrīvam prati lakṣmaṇaḥ |dadarśa vānarān bhīmān kiṣkiṃdhāyā bahiḥ carān ||4-31-17||
tam dṛṣṭvā vānarāḥ sarve lakṣmaṇam puruṣarṣabhamśaila śṛṃgāṇi śataśaḥ pravṛddhām ca mahīruhān |jagṛhuḥ kuṃjara prakhyā vānarāḥ parvata aṃtare ||4-31-18||
tān gṛhīta praharaṇān sarvān dṛṣṭvā tu lakṣmaṇaḥ |babhūva dviguṇam kruddho bahu iṃdhana iva analaḥ ||4-31-19||
tam te bhayaparīta aṃgāḥ khsubdham dṛṣṭvā plavaṃgamāḥ |kāla mṛtyu yugāṃtāabham śataśo vidrutā diśaḥ ||4-31-20||
tataḥ sugrīva bhavanam praviśya haripuṃgavāḥ |krodham āgamanam caiva lakṣmaṇasya nyavedayan ||4-31-21||
tārayā sahitaḥ kāmī saktaḥ kapivṛṣaḥ tadā |na teṣām kapi vīrāṇām śuśrāva vacanam tadā ||4-31-22||
tataḥ saciva saṃdiṣṭā harayo romaharṣaṇāḥ |giri kuṃjara megha ābhā nagaryā niryayuḥ tadā ||4-31-23||
nakha daṃṣṭra āyudhā sarve vīrāḥ vikṛta darśanāḥ |sarve śārdūla darpāḥ ca sarve ca vikṛta ānanāḥ ||4-31-24||
daśa nāga balāḥ kecit kecit daśa guṇottarāḥ |kecit nāga sahasrasya babhūvuḥ tulya varcasaḥ ||4-31-25||
tataḥ taiḥ kapibhir vyāptām druma hastair mahābalaiḥ |apaśyat lakṣmaṇaḥ kruddhaḥ kiṣkiṃdhām tām durāsadam ||4-31-26||
tataḥ te harayaḥ sarve prākāra parikha aṃtarāt |niṣkramya udagra sattvāḥ tu tasthur āviṣkṛtam tadā ||4-31-27||
sugrīvasya pramādam ca pūrvajasya artham ātmavān |dṛṣṭvā kopa vaśam vīraḥ punar eva jagāma saḥ ||4-31-28||
sa dīrgha uṣṇa mahā ucchvāsaḥ kopa saṃrakta locanaḥ |babhūva nara śārdūla sa dhūma iva pāvakaḥ ||4-31-29||
bāṇa śalya sphurat jihvaḥ sāyaka āsana bhogavān |sva tejo viṣa saṃghātaḥ paṃca āsya iva pannagaḥ ||4-31-30||
tam dīptam iva kālāgnim nāgendram iva kopitam |samāsādya aṃgadaḥ trāsāt viṣādam agamat param ||4-31-31||
so aṃgadam roṣa tāmrākṣaḥ saṃdideśa mahāyaśāḥ |sugrīvaḥ kathyatām vatsa mama āgamanam iti uta ||4-31-32||
eṣa rāmānujaḥ prāptaḥ tvat sakāśam arindamaḥ |bhrātur vyasana saṃtapto dvāri tiṣṭhati lakṣmaṇaḥ ||4-31-33||
tasya vākyam yadi ruciḥ kriyatām sādhu vānaraḥ |iti uktvā śīghram āgaccha vatsa vākyam arindama ||4-31-34||
lakṣmaṇasya vacaḥ śrutvā śokāviṣṭo aṃgado abravīt |pituḥ samīpam āgamya saumitriḥ ayam āgataḥ ||4-31-35||
atha aṃgadaḥ tasya sutīvra vācāsaṃbhrāṃta bhāvaḥ paridīna vaktraḥ |nirgatya pūrvam nṛpateḥ tarasvītato rumāyāḥ caraṇau vavande ||4-31-36||
saṃgṛhya pādau pituḥ ugratejājagrāha mātuḥ punar eva pādau |pādau rumāyāḥ ca nipīḍayitvānivedayāmāsa tataḥ tat artham ||4-31-37||
sa nidrā mada saṃvīto vānaro na vibuddhavān |babhūva mada mattaḥ ca madanena ca mohitaḥ ||4-31-38||
tataḥ kila kilām cakruḥ lakṣmaṇam prekṣya vānarāḥ |prasādayantaḥ tam kruddham bhaya mohita cetasaḥ ||4-31-39||
te mahā ogha nibham dṛṣṭvā vajra aśani sama svanam |siṃha nādam samam cakrur lakṣmaṇasya samīpataḥ ||4-31-40||
tena śabdena mahatā pratyabudhyata vānaraḥ |mada vihvala tāmrākṣo vyākula sragvi bhūṣaṇaḥ ||4-31-41||
atha aṃgada vacaḥ śrutvā tena eva ca samāgatau |maṃtriṇo vānarendrasya sammata udāra darśinau ||4-31-42||
plakṣaḥ ca eva prabhāvaḥ ca maṃtriṇau artha dharmayoḥ |vaktum uccāvacam prāptam lakṣmaṇam tau śaśaṃsatuḥ ||4-31-43||
prasādayitvā sugrīvam vacanaiḥ sa artha niścitaiḥ |āsīnam paryupāsīnau yathā śakram marutpatim ||4-31-44||
satya saṃdhau mahābhāgau bhrātarau rāma lakṣmaṇau |vayasya bhāvam saṃprāptau rājya arhau rājya dāyinau ||4-31-45||
tayoḥ eko dhanuṣpāṇir dvāri tiṣṭhati lakṣmaṇaḥ |yasya bhītāḥ pravepante nādān muṃcanti vānarāḥ ||4-31-46||
sa eṣa rāghava bhrātā lakṣmaṇo vākya sārathiḥ |vyavasāya rathaḥ prāptaḥ tasya rāmasya śāsanāt ||4-31-47||
ayam ca tanayo rājan tārāyā dayito aṃgadaḥ |lakṣmaṇena sakāśam te preṣitaḥ tvarayā anagha ||4-31-48||
saḥ ayam roṣa parītākṣo dvāri tiṣṭhati vīryavān |vānarān vānarapate cakṣusā nirdahana iva ||4-31-49||
tasya mūrdhnā praṇamya tvam sa putra saha bāndhavaḥ |gaccha śīghram mahārāja roṣo hi adya upaśamyatām ||4-31-50||
yathā āha rāmo dharmātmā tat kuruṣva samāhitaḥ |rājan tiṣṭha sva samaye bhava satya pratiśravaḥ ||4-31-51||
aṃgadasya vacaḥ śrutvā sugrīvaḥ sacivaiḥ saha |lakṣmaṇam kupitam śrutvā mumoca āsanam ātmavān ||4-32-1||
sa ca tān abravīt vākyam niścitya guru lāghavam |maṃtrajñān maṃtra kuśalo maṃtreṣu pariniṣṭhitaḥ ||4-32-2||
na me dur vyāhṛtam kiṃcit na api me dur anuṣṭhitam |lakṣmaṇo rāghava bhrātā kruddhaḥ kim iti ciṃtaye ||4-32-3||
asuhṛdbhiḥ mama amitraiḥ nityam antara darśibhiḥ |mama doṣān asaṃbhūtān śrāvito rāghavānujaḥ ||4-32-4||
atra tāvat yathā buddhi sarvaiḥ eva yathā vidhi |bhāvasya niścayaḥ tāvat vijñeyo nipuṇam śanaiḥ ||4-32-5||
na khalu asti mama trāso lakṣmaṇān na api rāghavāt |mitram tu asthāna kupitam janayati eva saṃbhramam ||4-32-6||
sarvathā sukaram mitram duṣkaram pratipālanam |anityatvāt tu cittānām prītiḥ alpe api bhidyate ||4-32-7||
ato nimittam trasto aham rāmeṇa tu mahātmanā |yan mama upakṛtam śakyam pratikartum na tan mayā ||4-32-8||
sugrīveṇa evam ukte tu hanumān hari puṃgavaḥ |uvāca svena tarkeṇa madhye vānara maṃtriṇām ||4-32-9||
sarvathā na etad āścaryam yat tvam harigaṇeśvara |na vismarasi susnigdham upakāram kṛtam śubham ||4-32-10||
rāghaveṇa tu vīreṇa bhayam utsṛjya dūrataḥ |tvat priya artham hato vālī śakra tulya parākramaḥ ||4-32-11||
sarvathā praṇayāt kruddho rāghavo na atra saṃśayaḥ |bhrātaram saṃprahitavān lakṣmaṇam lakṣmi vardhanam ||4-32-12||
tvam pramatto na jānīṣe kālam kalavidām vara |phulla sapta cchada śyāmā pravṛttā tu śarat śivā ||4-32-13||
nirmala graha nakṣatrā dyauḥ pranaṣṭa balāhakā |prasannāḥ ca diśaḥ sarvāḥ saritaḥ ca sarāṃsi ca ||4-32-14||
prāptam udyoga kālam tu na avaiṣi haripuṃgava |tvam pramatta iti vyaktam lakṣmaṇo ayam iha āgataḥ ||4-32-15||
ārtasya hṛta dārasya paruṣam puruṣa antarāt |vacanam marṣaṇīyam te rāghavasya mahātmanaḥ ||4-32-16||
kṛta aparādhasya hi te na anyat paśyāmi aham kṣamam |aṃtareṇa aṃjalim baddhvā lakṣmaṇasya prasādanāt ||4-32-17||
niyuktaiḥ maṃtribhiḥ vācyo avaśyam pārthivo hitam |ita eva bhayam tyaktvā bravīmi avadhṛtam vacaḥ ||4-32-18||
abhikruddhaḥ samartho hi cāpam udyamya rāghavaḥ |sa deva asura gaṃdharvam vaśe sthāpayitum jagat ||4-32-19||
na sa kṣamaḥ kopayitum yaḥ prasādya punar bhavet |pūrva upakāram smaratā kṛtajñena viśeṣataḥ ||4-32-20||
tasya mūrdhnā praṇamya tvam sa putraḥ sa suhṛt janaḥ |rājan tiṣṭha sva samaye bhartuḥ bhāryā iva tat vaśe ||4-32-21||
na rāma rāmānuja śāsanam tvayākapīndra yuktam manasā api apohitum |mano hi te jñāsyati mānuṣam balamsa rāghavasya asya surendra varcasaḥ ||4-32-22||
atha pratisaṃādiṣṭo lakṣmaṇaḥ paravīrahā |praviveśa guhām ramyām kiṣkiṃdhām rāma śāsanāt ||4-33-1||
dvārasthā harayaḥ tatra mahākāyā mahābalāḥ |babhūvuḥ lakṣmaṇam dṛṣṭvā sarve prāṃjalayaḥ sthitāḥ ||4-33-2||
niḥśvasantam tu tam dṛṣṭvā kruddham daśaratha ātmajam |babhūvuḥ harayaḥ trastā na ca enam paryavārayan ||4-33-3||
sa tam ratnamayīm divyām śrīmān puṣpita kānanām |ramyām ratna samākīrṇām dadarśa mahatīm guhām ||4-33-4||
harmya prāsāda saṃbādhām nānā ratnopaśobhitām |sarva kāma phalaiḥ vṛkṣaiḥ puṣpitaiḥ upaśobhitām ||4-33-5||
deva gaṃdharva putraiḥ ca vānaraiḥ kāma rūpibhiḥ |divya mālya ambara dhāraiḥ śobhitām priya darśanaiḥ ||4-33-6||
candana agaru padmānām gandhaiḥ surabhi gandhitām |maireyāṇām madhūnām ca sammodita mahā pathām ||4-33-7||
viṃdhya meru giri prakhyaiḥ prāsādaiḥ na eka bhūmibhiḥ |dadarśa giri nadyaḥ ca vimalāḥ tatra rāghavaḥ ||4-33-8||
aṃgadasya gṛham ramyam maindasya dvividasya ca |gavayasya gavākṣasya gajasya śarabhasya ca ||4-33-9||
vidyunmāleḥ ca saṃpāteḥ sūryākṣasya hanūmataḥ |vīrabāhoḥ subāhoḥ ca nalasya ca mahātmanaḥ ||4-33-10||
kumudasya suṣeṇasya tāra jāmbavatoḥ tathā |dadhivaktrasya nīlasya supāṭala sunetrayoḥ ||4-33-11||
eteṣām kapi mukhyānām rāja mārge mahātmanām |dadarśa gṛha mukhyāni mahāsārāṇi lakṣmaṇaḥ ||4-33-12||
pāṇḍura abhra prakāśāni gandha mālya yutāni ca |prabhūta dhana dhānyāni strī ratnaiḥ śobhitāni ca ||4-33-13||
pāṇḍureṇa tu śailena parikṣiptam durāsadam |vānarendra gṛham ramyam mahendra sadana upamam ||4-33-14||
śulkaiḥ prāsāda śikharaiḥ kailāsa śikhara upamaiḥ |sarva kāma phalaiḥ vṛkṣaiḥ puṣpitaiḥ upaśobhitam ||4-33-15||
mahendra dattaiḥ śrīmadbhiḥ nīla jīmūta saṃnibhaiḥ |divya puṣpa phalaiḥ vṛkṣaiḥ śīta cchāyaiḥ manoramaiḥ ||4-33-16||
haribhiḥ saṃvṛta dvāram balibhiḥ śastra pāṇibhiḥ |divya mālya āvṛtam śubhram tapta kāṃcana toraṇam ||4-33-17||
sugrīvasya gṛham ramyam praviveśa mahābalaḥ |avāryamāṇaḥ saumitriḥ mahāabhram iva bhāskaraḥ ||4-33-18||
sa sapta kakṣyā dharmātmā yāna āsana samāvṛtāḥ |praviśya sumahat guptam dadarśa aṃtaḥpuram mahat ||4-33-19||
haima rājata paryankaiḥ bahubhiḥ ca vara āsanaiḥ |mahā arha āstaraṇa upetaiḥ tatra tatra samāvṛtam ||4-33-20||
praviśan eva satatam śuśrāva madhura svanam |taṃtrī gīta samākīrṇam sama tāla padākṣaram ||4-33-21||
bahvīḥ ca vividha ākārā rūpa yauvana garvitāḥ |striyaḥ sugrīva bhavane dadarśa sa mahābalaḥ ||4-33-22||
dṛṣṭvā abhijana saṃpannāḥ tatra mālya kṛta srajaḥ |vara mālya kṛta vyagrā bhūṣaṇa uttama bhūṣitāḥ ||4-33-23||
na atṛptān na ati ca vyagrān na anudātta paricchadān |sugrīva anucarān ca api lakṣayāmāsa lakṣmaṇaḥ ||4-33-24||
kūjitam nūpurāṇām ca kaṃcanīm niḥsvanam tathā |sa niśamya tataḥ śrīmān saumitriḥ lajjito abhavat ||4-33-25||
roṣa vega prakupitaḥ śrutvā ca ābharaṇa svanam |cakāra jyā svanam vīro diśaḥ śabdena pūrayan ||4-33-26||
cāritreṇa mahābāhuḥ apakṛṣṭaḥ sa lakṣmanaḥ |tasthau ekāṃtam āśritya rāma śoka samanvitaḥ ||4-33-27||
tena cāpa svanena atha sugrīvaḥ plavagādhipaḥ |vijñāya āgamanam trastaḥ sa cacāla vara āsanāt ||4-33-28||
aṃgadena yathā mahyam purastāt prativeditam |suvyaktam eṣa saṃpraptaḥ saumitriḥ bhrātṛ vatsalaḥ ||4-33-29||
aṃgadena samākhyato jyā svanena ca vānaraḥ |bubudhe lakṣmaṇam prāptam mukham ca asya vyaśuṣyata ||4-33-30||
tataḥ tārām hari śreṣṭhaḥ sugrīvaḥ priya darśanām |uvāca hitam avyagra trāsa saṃbhrāṃta mānasaḥ ||4-33-31||
kim nu ruṭ kāraṇam subhru prakṛtyā mṛdu mānasaḥ |sa roṣa iva saṃprāpto yena ayam rāghavānujaḥ ||4-33-32||
kim paśyasi kumārasya roṣa sthānam anindite |na khalu akāraṇe kopam āharet narapuṃgavaḥ ||4-33-33||
yadi asya kṛtam asmābhiḥ budhyase kiṃcit apriyam |tat budhyā saṃpradhārya āśu kṣipram eva abhidhīyatām ||4-33-34||
athavā svayam eva enam draṣṭum arhasi bhāminī |vacanaiḥ svāṃtva yuktaiḥ ca prasādayitum arhasi ||4-33-35||
tvat darśane viśuddha ātmā na sa kopam kariṣyati |na hi strīṣu mahātmānaḥ kvacit kurvanti dāruṇam ||4-33-36||
tvayā svāṃtvaiḥ upakrāṃtam prasanna indriya mānasam |tataḥ kamalapatrākṣam drakṣyāami aham ariṃdamam ||4-33-37||
sā praskhalaṃtī mada vihvala akṣīpralaṃba kāṃcī guṇa hema sūtrā |salakṣaṇā lakṣmaṇa saṃnidhānamjagāma tārā namita aṃga yaṣṭiḥ ||4-33-38||
sa tām samīkṣya eva hari īśa patnīmtasthau udāsīnatayā mahātmā |avāṅmukho ābhūt manujendra putraḥstrī sannikarṣāt vinivṛtta kopam ||4-33-39||
sā pāna yogāt ca nivṛtta lajjādṛṣṭi prasādāt ca narendra sūnoḥ |uvāca tārā praṇaya pragalbhamvākyam mahārtham parisāṃtva rūpam ||4-33-40||
kim kopa mūlam manujendra putrakaḥ te na santiṣṭhati vāk nideśe |kaḥ śuṣka vṛkṣam vanam āpatantamdavāgnim āsīdati nirviśaṃkaḥ ||4-33-41||
sa tasya vacanam śrutvā sāṃtva pūrvam aśaṃkitaḥ |bhūyaḥ praṇaya dṛṣṭārtham lakṣmaṇo vākyam abravīt ||4-33-42||
kim ayam kāma vṛttaḥ te lupta dharmārtha saṃgrahaḥ |bhartā bhartṛ hite yukte na ca evam avabudhyase ||4-33-43||
na ciṃtayati rājyārtham saḥ asmān śoka parāyaṇān |sa amātya pariṣat tāre kāmam eva upasevate ||4-33-44||
sa māsān catura kṛtvā pramāṇam plavageśvaraḥ |vyatītān tān mada udagro viharan na avabudhyate ||4-33-45||
na hi dharmārtha siddhyartham pānam evam praśasyate |pānāt arthasya kāmaḥ ca dharmaḥ ca parihīyate ||4-33-46||
dharma lopo mahān tāvat kṛte hi aprati kurvataḥ |artha lopaḥ ca mitrasya nāśe guṇavato mahān ||4-33-47||
mitram hi artha guṇa śreṣṭham satya dharma parāyaṇam |tat dvayam tu parityaktam na tu dharme vyavasthitam ||4-33-48||
tat evam prastute kārye kāryam asmābhiḥ uttaram |yat kāryam kārya tattvajñe tvam udāhartum arhasi ||4-33-49||
sā tasya dharmārtha samādhi yuktamniśamya vākyam madhura svabhāvam |tārā gatārthe manujendra kāryeviśvāsa yuktam tam uvāca bhūyaḥ ||4-33-50||
na kopa kālaḥ kṣitipāla putrana ca api kopaḥ sva jane vidheyaḥ |tvat artha kāmasya janasya tasyapramādam api arhasi vīra soḍhum ||4-33-51||
kopam katham nāma guṇa prakṛṣṭaḥkumāra kuryāt apakṛṣṭa sattve |kaḥ tvat vidhaḥ kopa vaśam hi gacchesattva avaruddhaḥ tapasaḥ prasūtiḥ ||4-33-52||
jānāmi kopam hari vīra bandhoḥjānāmi kāryasya ca kāla saṃgam |jānāmi kāryam tvayi yat kṛtam naḥtat ca api jānāmi yat atra kāryam ||4-33-53||
tat ca api jānāmi yathā aviṣahyambalam naraśreṣṭha śarīrajasya |jānāmi yasmin ca jane avabaddhamkāmena sugrīvam astakam adya ||4-33-54||
na kāma taṃtre tava buddhiḥ astitvam vai yathā manyu vaśam prapannaḥ |na deśa kālau hi na ca artha dharmauavekṣate kāma ratiḥ manuṣyaḥ ||4-33-55||
tam kāma vṛttam mama sannikṛṣṭamkāma abhiyogāt ca vimukta lajjam |kṣamasva tāvat para vīra hantaḥtava bhrātarma vānara vaṃśa nātham ||4-33-56||
maharṣayo dharma tapobhirāmāḥkāmā anukāmāḥ prati baddha mohāḥ |ayam prakṛtyā capalaḥ kapiḥ tukatham na sajjeta sukheṣu rājā ||4-33-57||
iti evam uktvā vacanam mahārthamsā vānarī lakṣmaṇam aprameyam |punaḥ sa khedam mada vihvalākṣībhartur hitam vākyam idam babhāṣe ||4-33-58||
udyogaḥ tu cira ājñaptaḥ sugrīveṇa narottama |kāmsya api vidheyena tava artha prati sādhane ||4-33-59||
āgatā hi mahā vīryā harayaḥ kāma rūpiṇaḥ |koṭi śata sahasrāṇi nānā naga nivāsinaḥ ||4-33-60||
tat āgaccha mahābāho cāritram rakṣitam tvayā |acchalam mitra bhāvena satām darā avalokanam ||4-33-61||
tārāyā ca abhyanujñāta tvarayā cā api coditaḥ |praviveśa mahābāhuḥ abhyaṃtaram arindamaḥ ||4-33-62||
tataḥ sugrīvam āsīnam kāṃcane parama āsane |mahāarha āstaraṇopete dadarśa āditya saṃnibham ||4-33-63||
divya ābharaṇa citrāṃgam divya rūpam yaśasvinam |divya mālyāṃbara dharam mahendram iva durjayam ||4-33-64||
divya ābharaṇa mālyābhiḥ pramadābhiḥ samāvṛtam |saṃrabdhatara raktākṣo babhūva aṃtaka saṃnibhaḥ ||4-33-65||
rumām tu vīraḥ parirabhya gāḍhamvara āsanastho vara hema varṇaḥ |dadarśa saumitrim adīna sattvamviśāla netraḥ sa viśāla netram ||4-33-66||
tam apratihatam kruddham praviṣṭam puruṣarṣabham |sugrīvo lakṣmaṇam dṛṣṭvā babhūva vyathita indriyaḥ ||4-34-1||
kruddham niḥśvasamānam tam pradīptam iva tejasā |bhrātur vyasana saṃtaptam dṛṣṭvā daśaratha ātmajam ||4-34-2||
utpapāta hariśreṣṭho hitvā sauvarṇam āsanam |mahān mahendrasya yathā svalaṃkṛta iva dhvajaḥ ||4-34-3||
utpataṃtam anūtpetū rumā prabhṛtayaḥ striyaḥ |sugrīvam gagane pūrṇam caṃdram tārā gaṇā iva ||4-34-4||
saṃrakta nayanaḥ śrīmān saṃcacāra kṛtāṃjaliḥ |babhūva avasthitaḥ tatra kalpa vṛkṣo mahān iva ||4-34-5||
rumā dvitīyam sugrīvam nārī madhya gatam sthitam |abravīt lakṣmaṇaḥ kruddhaḥ sa tāram śaśinam yathā ||4-34-6||
sattva abhijana saṃpannaḥ sa anukrośo jitendriyaḥ |kṛtajñaḥ satya vādī ca rājā loke mahīyate ||4-34-7||
yastu rājā sthito adharme mitrāṇām upakāriṇām |mithyā pratijñām kurute ko nṛśaṃsa taraḥ tataḥ ||4-34-8||
śatam aśva anṛte hanti sahasram tu gava anṛte |ātmānam sva janam hanti puruṣaḥ puruṣa anṛte ||4-34-9||
pūrvam kṛtārtho mitrāṇām na tat prati karoti yaḥ |kṛtaghnaḥ sarva bhūtānām sa vadhyaḥ plavageśvara ||4-34-10||
gīto ayam brahmaṇā ślokaḥ sarva loka namaskṛtaḥ |dṛṣṭvā kṛtaghnam kruddhena tam nibodha plavamgama ||4-34-11||
go ghne ca eva surāpe ca caure bhagna vrate tathā |niṣkṛtir vihitā sadbhiḥ kṛtaghne na asti niṣkṛtiḥ ||4-34-12||
anārya tvam kṛtaghnaḥ ca mithyā vādī ca vānara |pūrvam kṛtārtho rāmasya na tat pratikaroṣi yat ||4-34-13||
nanu nāma kṛtārthena tvayā rāmasya vānara |sītāyā mārgaṇe yatnaḥ kartavyaḥ kṛtam icchatā ||4-34-14||
sa tvam grāmyeṣu bhogeṣu sakto mithyā pratiśravaḥ |na tvām rāmo vijānīte sarpam maṇḍūka rāviṇam ||4-34-15||
mahābhāgena rāmeṇa pāpaḥ karuṇa vedinā |harīṇām prāpito rājyam tvam durātmā mahātmanā ||4-34-16||
kṛtam cet na abhijānīṣe rāghavasya mahātmanaḥ |sadyaḥ tvam niśitair bāṇair hato drakṣyasi vālinam ||4-34-17||
na ca saṃkucitaḥ panthā yena vālī hato gataḥ |samaye tiṣṭha sugrīva mā vāli patham anvagāḥ ||4-34-18||
na nūnam ikṣvāku varasya kārmukātśarān ca tān paśyasi vajra saṃnibhān |tataḥ sukham nāma viṣevase sukhīna rāma kāryam manasā api avekṣase ||4-34-19||
tathā bruvāṇam saumitrim pradīptam iva tejasā |abravīt lakṣmaṇam tārā tārā adhipa nibha ānanā ||4-35-1||
na evam lakṣmaṇa vaktavyo na ayam paruṣam arhati |harīṇām īśvaraḥ śrotum tava vaktrāt viśeṣataḥ ||4-35-2||
na eva akṛtajñaḥ sugrīvo na śaṭho na api dāruṇaḥ |na eva anṛta katho vīra na jihmaḥ ca kapīśvaraḥ ||4-35-3||
upakāram kṛtam vīro na api ayam vismṛtaḥ kapiḥ |rāmeṇa vīra sugrīvo yat anyaiḥ duṣkaram raṇe ||4-35-4||
rāma prasādāt kīrtim ca kapi rājyam ca śāśvatam |prāptavān iha sugrīvo rumām mām ca paraṃtapa ||4-35-5||
suduḥkha śayitaḥ pūrvam prāpya idam sukham uttamam |prāpta kālam na jānīte viśvāmitro yathā muniḥ ||4-35-6||
ghṛtācyām kila saṃsakto daśa varṣāṇi lakṣmaṇa |aho amanyata dharmātmā viśvāmitro mahāmuniḥ ||4-35-7||
sa hi prāptam na jānīte kālam kālavidām varaḥ |viśvāmitro mahātejāḥ kim punar yaḥ pṛthag janaḥ ||4-35-8||
deha dharma gatasya asya pariśrāntasya lakṣmaṇa |avitṛptasya kāmeṣu rāmaḥ kṣantum iha arhati ||4-35-9||
na ca roṣa vaśam tāta gaṃtum arhasi lakṣmaṇa |niścayārtham avijñāya sahasā prākṛto yathā ||4-35-10||
sattva yuktā hi puruṣāḥ tvat vidhāḥ puruṣarṣabha |avimṛśya na roṣasya sahasā yānti vaśyatām ||4-35-11||
prasādaye tvām dharmajña sugrīvārthe samāhitā |mahān roṣa samutpannaḥ saṃraṃbhaḥ tyajyatām ayam ||4-35-12||
rumām mām ca aṃgadam rājyam dhana dhānya paśūni ca |rāma priyārtham sugrīvaḥ tyajet iti matir mama ||4-35-13||
samāneṣyati sugrīvaḥ sītayā saha rāghavam |śaśāṃkam iva rohiṇyā hatvā tam rākṣasa adhamam ||4-35-14||
śata koṭi sahasrāṇi laṃkāyām kila rakṣasām |ayutāni ca ṣaṭ triṃśat sahasrāṇi śatāni ca ||4-35-15||
ahatvā tām ca durdharṣān rākṣasān kāma rūpiṇaḥ |na śakyo rāvaṇo haṃtum yena sā maithilī hṛtā ||4-35-16||
te na śakyā raṇe haṃtum asahāyena lakṣmaṇa |rāvaṇaḥ krūra karmā ca sugrīveṇa viśeṣataḥ ||4-35-17||
evam ākhyātavān vālī sa hi abhijño harīśvaraḥ |āgamaḥ tu na me vyaktaḥ śravāt tasya bravīmi aham ||4-35-18||
tvat sahāya nimittam hi preṣitā haripuṃgavāḥ |ānetum vānarān yuddhe subahūn haripuṃgavān ||4-35-19||
tām ca pratīkṣamāṇo ayam vikrāṃtān sumahā balān |rāghavasya artha siddhi artham na niryāti hari īśvaraḥ ||4-35-20||
kṛtā susaṃsthā saumitre sugrīveṇa yathā purā |adya taiḥ vānaraiḥ sarvaiḥ āgaṃtavyam mahābalaiḥ ||4-35-21||
ṛkṣa koṭi sahasrāṇi golāṃgūla śatāni ca |adya tvām upayāsyanti jahi kopam arindamakoṭyo anekāḥ tu kākutstha kapīnām dīpta tejasām ||4-35-22||
tava hi mukham idam nirīkṣya kopātkṣataja same nayane nirīkṣamāṇāḥ |hari vara vanitā na yānti śāntimprathama bhayasya hi śankitāḥ sma sarvāḥ ||4-35-23||
iti uktaḥ tārayā vākyam praśritam dharma saṃhitam |mṛdu svabhāvaḥ saumitriḥ pratijagrāha tat vacaḥ ||4-36-1||
tasmin pratigṛhīte tu vākye hari gaṇa īśvaraḥ |lakṣmaṇāt sumahat trāsam vastram klinnam iva atyajat ||4-36-2||
tataḥ kaṇṭha gatam mālyam citram bahu guṇam mahat |ciccheda vimadaḥ ca āsīt sugrīvo vānara īśvaraḥ ||4-36-3||
sa lakṣmaṇam bhīma balam sarva vānara sattamaḥ |abravīt praśritam vākyam sugrīvaḥ saṃpraharṣayan ||4-36-4||
pranaṣṭā śrīḥ ca kīrtiḥ ca kapi rājyam ca śāśvatam |rāma prasādāt saumitre punaḥ ca āptam idam mayā ||4-36-5||
kaḥ śaktaḥ tasya devasya khyātasya svena karmaṇā |tādṛśam pratikurvīta aṃśena api nṛpātmaja ||4-36-6||
sītām prāpsyati dharmātmā vadhiṣyati ca rāvaṇam |sahāya mātreṇa mayā rāghavaḥ svena tejasā ||4-36-7||
sahāya kṛtyam kim tasya yena sapta mahādrumāḥ |śailaḥ ca vasudhā caiva bāṇena ekena dāritāḥ ||4-36-8||
dhanur visphāramāṇasya yasya śabdena lakṣmaṇa |sa śailā kampitā bhūmiḥ sahāyaiḥ kim nu tasya vai ||4-36-9||
anuyātrām nara indrasya kariṣye aham naraṣabha |gacchato rāvaṇam hantum vairiṇam sa puraḥsaram ||4-36-10||
yadi kiṃcit atikrāntam viśvāsāt praṇayena vā |preṣyasya kṣamitavyam me na kaścin na aparādhyati ||4-36-11||
iti tasya bruvāṇasya sugrīvasya mahātmanaḥ |abhavat lakṣmaṇaḥ prītaḥ premṇā ca idam uvāca ha ||4-36-12||
sarvathā hi mama bhrātā sa nātho vānareśvara |tvayā nāthena sugrīva praśritena viśeṣataḥ ||4-36-13||
yaḥ te prabhāvaḥ sugrīva yat ca te śaucam īdṛśam |arhaḥ tam kapi rājyasya śriyam bhoktum anuttamām ||4-36-14||
sahāyena ca sugrīva tvayā rāmaḥ pratāpavān |vadhiṣyati raṇe śatrūn acirāt na atra saṃśayaḥ ||4-36-15||
dharmajñasya kṛtajñasya saṃgrāmeṣu anivartinaḥ |upapannam ca yuktam ca sugrīva tava bhāṣitam ||4-36-16||
doṣajñaḥ sati sāmarthye ko anyo bhāṣitum arhati |varjayitvā mama jyeṣṭham tvām ca vānara sattama ||4-36-17||
sadṛśaḥ ca asi rāmasya vikrameṇa balena ca |sahāyo daivataiḥ dattaḥ cirāya hari puṃgava ||4-36-18||
kim tu śīghram ito vīra niṣkrāma tvam mayā saha |sāntvayasva vayasyam ca bhāryā haraṇa duḥkhitam ||4-36-19||
yat ca śoka abhibhūtasya śrutvā rāmasya bhāṣitam |mayā tvam paruṣāṇi uktaḥ tat kṣamasva sakhe mama ||4-36-20||
evam uktaḥ tu sugrīvo lakṣmaṇena mahātmanā |hanūmantam sthitam pārśve vacanam ca idam abravīt ||4-37-1||
mahendra himavat viṃdhya kailāsa śikhareṣu ca |mandare pāṇḍu śikhare paṃca śaileṣu ye sthitāḥ ||4-37-2||
taruṇa āditya varṇeṣu bhrājamāneṣu nityaśaḥ |parvateṣu samudra aṃte paścimasyām tu ye diśi ||4-37-3||
āditya bhavane caiva girau saṃdhyā abhra saṃnibhe |padma tāla vanam bhīmāḥ saṃśritā hari puṃgavāḥ ||4-37-4||
aṃjana aṃbuda saṃkāśāḥ kuṃjara pratima ojasaḥ |aṃjane parvate caiva ye vasanti plavaṃgamāḥ ||4-37-5||
mahāśaila guhā āvāsā vānarāḥ kanaka prabhāḥ |meru pārśva gatāḥ caiva ye ca dhūmra girim śritāḥ ||4-37-6||
taruṇa āditya varṇāḥ ca parvate ye mahāaruṇe |pibaṃto madhu maireyam bhīma vegāḥ plavaṃgamāḥ ||4-37-7||
vaneṣu ca suramyeṣu sugandhiṣu mahatsu ca |tāpasa āśrama ramyeṣu vana anteṣu samaṃtataḥ ||4-37-8||
tān tān tvam ānaya kṣipram pṛthivyām sarva vānarān |sāma dāna ādibhiḥ kalpaiḥ vānaraiḥ vegavattaraiḥ ||4-37-9||
preṣitāḥ prathamam ye ca mayā ājñātāḥ mahājavāḥ |tvaraṇa artham tu bhūyaḥ tvam saṃpreṣaya harīśvarān ||4-37-10||
ye prasaktāḥ ca kāmeṣu dīrgha sūtrāḥ ca vānarāḥ |iha ānayasva tān śīghram sarvān eva kapīśvarān ||4-37-11||
ahobhiḥ daśabhiḥ ye ca na āgacchanti mama ājñayā |hantavyāḥ te durātmāno rāja śāsana dūṣakāḥ ||4-37-12||
śatāni atha sahasrāṇi koṭyaḥ ca mama śāsanāt |prayāntu kapi siṃhānām nidiśe mama ye sthitāḥ ||4-37-13||
megha parvata saṃkāśāḥ chādayanta iva aṃbaram |ghora rūpāḥ kapi śreṣṭhā yāntu mat śāsanāt itaḥ ||4-37-14||
te gatijñā gatim gatvā pṛthivyām sarva vānarāḥ |ānayaṃtu harīn sarvān tvaritāḥ śāsanān mama ||4-37-15||
tasya vānara rājasya śrutvā vāyu suto vacaḥ |dikṣu sarvāsu vikrāntān preṣayāmāsa vānarān ||4-37-16||
te padam viṣṇu vikrāntam patatri jyotiḥ adhvagāḥ |prayātāḥ prahitā rājñā harayaḥ tu kṣaṇena vai ||4-37-17||
te samudreṣu giriṣu vaneṣu ca saraḥsu ca |vānarā vānarān sarvān rāma hetoḥ acodayan ||4-37-18||
mṛtyu kāla upamasya ājñām rāja rājasya vānarāḥ |sugrīvasya āyayuḥ śrutvā sugrīva bhaya śankitāḥ ||4-37-19||
tataḥ te aṃjana saṃkāśā gireḥ tasmāt mahājavāḥ |tisraḥ koṭyaḥ plavaṃgānām niryayur yatra rāghavaḥ ||4-37-20||
astam gacchati yatra arkaḥ tasmin girivare ratāḥ |saṃtapta hema varṇa ābhā tasmāt koṭyo daśa cyutāḥ ||4-37-21||
kailāsa śikharebhyaḥ ca siṃha kesara varcasām |tataḥ koṭi sahasrāṇi vānarāṇām samāgaman ||4-37-22||
phala mūlena jīvanto himavantam upāśritāḥ |teṣām koṭi sahasrāṇām sahasram samavartata ||4-37-23||
aṃgāraka samānānām bhīmānām bhīma karmaṇām |viṃdhyāt vānara koṭīnām sahasrāṇi apatan drutam ||4-37-24||
kṣīra uda velā nilayāḥ tamāla vana vāsinaḥ |nāri kela aśanāḥ caiva teṣām saṃkhyā na vidyate ||4-37-25||
vanebhyo gahvarebhyaḥ ca saritbhyaḥ ca mahābalāḥ |āgacchat vānarī senā pibanti iva divā karam ||4-37-26||
ye tu tvarayitum yātā vānarāḥ sarva vānarān |te vīrā himavat śaile dadṛśuḥ tam mahādrumam ||4-37-27||
tasmin giri vare puṇye yajño māheśvaraḥ purā |sarva deva manaḥ toṣo babhūva su manoramaḥ ||4-37-28||
anna nisyaṃda jātāni mūlāni ca phalāni ca |amṛta svādu kalpāni dadṛśuḥ tatra vānarāḥ ||4-37-29||
tat anna saṃbhavam divyam phalam mūlam manoharam |yaḥ kaścit sakṛt aśnāti māsam bhavati tarpitaḥ ||4-37-30||
tāni mūlāni divyāni phalāni ca phala aśanāḥ |auṣadhāni ca divyāni jagṛhur hari puṃgavāḥ ||4-37-31||
tasmāt ca yajña āyatanāt puṣpāṇi surabhīṇi ca |āninyur vānarā gatvā sugrīva priya kāraṇāt ||4-37-32||
te tu sarve harivarāḥ pṛthivyām sarva vānarān |saṃcodayitvā tvaritam yūthānām jagmur agrataḥ ||4-37-33||
te tu tena muhūrtena kapayaḥ śīghra cāriṇaḥ |kiṣkiṃdhām tvarayā prāptāḥ sugrīvo yatra vānaraḥ ||4-37-34||
te gṛhītvā oṣadhīḥ sarvāḥ phala mūlam ca vānarāḥ |tam pratigrāhayāmāsur vacanam ca idam abruvan ||4-37-35||
sarve parisṛtāḥ śailāḥ saritaḥ ca vanāni ca |pṛthivyām vānarāḥ sarve śāsanāt upayānti te ||4-37-36||
evam śrutvā tato hṛṣṭaḥ sugrīvaḥ plavaga adhipaḥ |pratijagrāha ca prītaḥ teṣām sarvam upāyanam ||4-37-37||
pratigṛhya ca tat sarvam upānayam upāhṛtam |vānarān sāntvayitvā ca sarvān eva vyasarjayat ||4-38-1||
visarjayitvā sa harīn sahasrān tān kṛta karmaṇaḥ |mene kṛtārtham ātmānam rāghavam ca mahābalam ||4-38-2||
sa lakṣmaṇo bhīma balam sarva vānara sattamam |abravīt praśritam vākyam sugrīvam saṃpraharṣayan ||4-38-3||
kiṣkiṃdhāyā viniṣkrāma yadi te saumya rocate |tasya tat vacanam śrutvā lakṣmaṇasya subhāṣitam ||4-38-4||
sugrīvaḥ parama prīto vākyam etat uvāca ha |evam bhavatu gacchāmaḥ stheyam tvat śāsane mayā ||4-38-5||
tam evam uktvā sugrīvo lakṣmaṇam śubha lakṣaṇam |visarjayāmāsa tadā tārā adyāḥ ca eva yoṣitaḥ ||4-38-6||
ehi iti ucchaiḥ hari varān sugrīvaḥ samudāharat |tasya tad vacanam śrutvā harayaḥ śīghram āyayuḥ ||4-38-7||
baddha aṃjali puṭāḥ sarve ye syuḥ strī darśana kṣamāḥ |tān uvāca tataḥ prāptān rājā arka sadṛśa prabhaḥ ||4-38-8||
upasthāpayata kṣipram śibikām mama vānarāḥ |śrutvā tu vacanam tasya harayaḥ śīghra vikramāḥ ||4-38-9||
samupasthāpayāmāsuḥ śibikām priya darśanām |tām upasthāpitām dṛṣṭvā śibikām vānarādhipaḥ ||4-38-10||
lakṣmaṇa āruhyatām śīghram iti saumitrim abravīt |iti uktvā kāṃcanam yānam sugrīvaḥ sūrya sannibham ||4-38-11||
bahubhiḥ haribhiḥ yuktam āruroha sa lakṣmaṇaḥ |pāṇḍureṇa ātapatreṇa dhriyamāṇena mūrdhani ||4-38-12||
śuklaiḥ ca vāla vyajanaiḥ dhūyamānaiḥ samaṃtataḥ |śaṃkha bherī ninādaiḥ ca vandibhiḥ ca abhivanditaḥ ||4-38-13||
niryayau prāpya sugrīvo rājya śriyam anuttamām |sa vānara śataiḥ tīṣkṇaiḥ bahubhiḥ śastra pāṇibhiḥ ||4-38-14||
parikīrṇo yayau tatra yatra rāmo vyavasthitaḥ |sa tam deśam anuprāpya śreṣṭham rāma niṣevitam ||4-38-15||
avātarat mahātejāḥ śibikāyāḥ sa lakṣmaṇaḥ |āsādya ca tato rāmam kṛta aṃjali puṭo abhavat ||4-38-16||
kṛta aṃjalau sthite tasmin vānarāḥ ca abhavan tathā |taṭākam iva tam dṛṣṭvā rāmaḥ kuḍmala paṃkajam ||4-38-17||
vānarāṇām mahat sainyam sugrīve prītimān abhūt |pādayoḥ patitam mūrdhnā tam utthāpya harīśvaram ||4-38-18||
premṇā ca bahumānāt ca rāghavaḥ pariṣasvaje |pariṣvajya ca dharmātmā niṣīda iti tato abravīt ||4-38-19||
niṣaṇṇam tam tato dṛṣṭvā kṣitau rāmo abravīt tataḥ |dharmam artham ca kāmam ca kāle yaḥ tu niṣevate ||4-38-20||
vibhajya satatam vīra sa rājā harisattama |hitvā dharmam tathā artham ca kāmam yaḥ tu niṣevate ||4-38-21||
sa vṛkṣa agre yathā suptaḥ patitaḥ pratibudhyate |amitrāṇām vadhe yukto mitrāṇām saṃgrahe rataḥ ||4-38-22||
trivarga phala bhoktā ca rājā dharmeṇa yujyate |udyoga samayaḥ tu eṣa prāptaḥ śatru niṣūdana ||4-38-23||
saṃciṃtyatām hi piṃgeśa haribhiḥ saha maṃtribhiḥ |evam uktaḥ tu sugrīvo rāmam vacanam abravīt ||4-38-24||
pranaṣṭā śrīḥ ca kīrtiḥ ca kapi rājyam ca śāśvatam |tvat prasādāt mahābāho punaḥ prāptam idam mayā ||4-38-25||
tava deva prasadāt ca bhrātuḥ ca jayatām vara |kṛtam na pratikuryāt yaḥ puruṣāṇām sa dūṣakaḥ ||4-38-26||
ete vānara mukhyāḥ ca śataśaḥ śatru sūdana |prāptāḥ ca ādāya balinaḥ pṛthivyām sarva vānarān ||4-38-27||
ṛkṣāḥ ca vānarāḥ śūrā golāṃgūlāḥ ca rāghava |kāṃtāra vana durgāṇām abhijñā ghora darśanāḥ ||4-38-28||
deva gandharva putrāḥ ca vānarāḥ kāma rūpiṇaḥ |svaiḥ svaiḥ parivṛtāḥ sainyaiḥ vartante pathi rāghava ||4-38-29||
śataiḥ śata sahasraiḥ ca koṭibhiḥ ca plavaṃgamāḥ |ayutaiḥ ca āvṛtā vīrā śaṃkubhiḥ ca paraṃtapa ||4-38-30||
arbudaiḥ arbuda śataiḥ madhyaiḥ ca antaiḥ ca vānarāḥ |samudrāḥ ca parārdhāḥ ca harayo hari yūthapāḥ ||4-38-31||
āgamiṣyanti te rājan mahendra sama vikramāḥ |megha parvata saṃkāśā meru vindhya kṛta ālayāḥ ||4-38-32||
te tvām abhigamiṣyanti rākṣasam yoddhum āhave |nihatya rāvaṇam yuddhe hi ānayiṣyanti maithilīm ||4-38-33||
tataḥ samudyogam avekṣya vīryavānhari pravīrasya nideśa vartinaḥ |babhūva harṣāt vasudhā adhipa ātmajaḥprabuddha nīla utpala tulya darśanaḥ ||4-38-34||
iti bruvāṇam sugrīvam rāmo dharmabhṛtām varaḥ |bāhubhyām saṃpariṣvajya pratyuvāca kṛtāṃjalim ||4-39-1||
yat indro varṣate varṣam na tat citram bhaviṣyati |ādityo asau sahasrāṃśuḥ kuryāt vitimiram nabhaḥ ||4-39-2||
candramā rajanīm kuryāt prabhayā saumya nirmalām |tvat vidho vā api mitrāṇām prītim kuryāt paraṃtapa ||4-39-3||
evam tvayi tat na citram bhavet yat saumya śobhanam |jānāmi aham tvām sugrīva satatam priya vādinam ||4-39-4||
tvat sa nāthaḥ sakhe saṃkhye jetā asmi sakalān arīn |tvam eva me suhṛt mitram sāhāyyam kartum arhasi ||4-39-5||
jahāra ātma vināśāya vaidehīm rākṣasa adhamaḥ |vaṃcayitvā tu paulomīm anuhlādo yathā śacīm ||4-39-6||
na cirāt tam haniṣyāmi rāvaṇam niśitaiḥ śaraiḥ |paulomyāḥ pitaram dṛptam śata kratuḥ iva arihā ||4-39-7||
etasmin antare ca eva rajaḥ samabhivartata |uṣṇām tīvrām sahasrāṃśoḥ chādayat gagane prabhām ||4-39-8||
diśaḥ paryākulāḥ ca āsan tamasā tena dūṣitāḥ |cacāla ca mahī sarvā sa śaila vana kānanā ||4-39-9||
tato nagendra saṃkāśaiḥ tīkṣṇa danṣṭraiḥ mahābalaiḥ |kṛtsnā saṃchāditā bhūmiḥ asaṃkhyeyaiḥ plavaṃgamaiḥ ||4-39-10||
nimeṣa aṃtara mātreṇa tataḥ taiḥ hari yūthapaiḥ |koṭī śata parīvāraiḥ kāmarūpibhiḥ āvṛtā ||4-39-11||
nādeyaiḥ pārvateyaiḥ ca sāmudraiḥ ca mahābalaiḥ |haribhiḥ megha nirhrādaiḥ anyaiḥ ca vana vāsibhiḥ ||4-39-12||
taruṇa āditya varṇaiḥ ca śaśi gauraiḥ ca vānaraiḥ |padma kesara varṇaiḥ ca śvetaiḥ meru kṛta ālayaiḥ ||4-39-13||
koṭī sahasraiḥ daśabhiḥ śrīmān parivṛtaḥ tadā |vīraḥ śatabaliḥ nāma vānaraḥ pratyadṛśyata ||4-39-14||
tataḥ kāṃcana śaila ābhaḥ tārāyā vīryavān pitā |anekaiḥ bahu sāhasraiḥ koṭibhiḥ pratyadṛśyata ||4-39-15||
tathā apareṇa koṭīnām sāhasreṇa samanvitaḥ |pitā rumayāḥ saṃprāptaḥ sugrīva śvaśuro vibhuḥ ||4-39-16||
padma kesara saṃkāśaḥ taruṇa arka nibha ānanaḥ |buddhimān vānara śreṣṭhaḥ sarva vānara sattamaḥ ||4-39-17||
anīkaiḥ bahu sāhasraiḥ vānarāṇām samanvitaḥ |pitā hanumataḥ śrīmān kesarī pratyadṛśyata ||4-39-18||
go lāṃgūla mahārājo gavākṣo bhīma vikramaḥ |vṛtaḥ koṭi sahasreṇa vānarāṇām adṛśyata ||4-39-19||
ṛkṣāṇām bhīma vegānām dhūmraḥ śatru nibarhaṇaḥ |vṛtaḥ koṭi sahasrābhyām dvābhyām samabhivartata ||4-39-20||
mahā acala nibhaiḥ ghoraiḥ panaso nāma yūthapaḥ |ājagāma mahāvīryaḥ tisṛbhiḥ koṭibhiḥ vṛtaḥ ||4-39-21||
nīla aṃjana caya ākāro nīlo nāma atha yūthapaḥ |adṛśyata mahākāyaḥ koṭibhiḥ daśabhiḥ vṛtaḥ ||4-39-22||
tataḥ kāṃcana ābho gavayo nāma yūthapaḥ |ājagāma mahāvīryaḥ koṭibhiḥ paṃcabhiḥ vṛtaḥ ||4-39-23||
darīmukhaḥ ca balavān yūthapo abhyāyayau tadā |vṛtaḥ koṭi sahasreṇa sugrīvam samupasthitaḥ ||4-39-24||
maindaḥ ca dvividaḥ ca ubhau aśvi putrau mahābalau |koṭi koṭi sahasreṇa vānarāṇām adṛśyatām ||4-39-25||
gajaḥ ca balavān vīraḥ trisṛbhiḥ koṭibhiḥ vṛtaḥ |ājagāma mahātejāḥ sugrīvasya samīpataḥ ||4-39-26||
ṛkṣa rājo mahātejā jāṃbavān nāma nāmataḥ |koṭibhiḥ daśabhiḥ vyāptaḥ sugrīvasya vaśe sthitaḥ ||4-39-27||
rumaṇo nāma tejasvī vikrāntaiḥ vānaraiḥ vṛtaḥ |āgato balavān tūrṇam koṭi śata samāvṛtaḥ ||4-39-28||
tataḥ koṭi sahasrāṇām sahasreṇa śatena ca |pṛṣṭhato anugataḥ prāpto haribhiḥ gaṃdhamādanaḥ ||4-39-29||
tataḥ padma sahasreṇa vṛtaḥ śanku śatena ca |yuva rājo aṃgadaḥ prāptaḥ pitṛ tulya parākramaḥ ||4-39-30||
tataḥ tārā dyutiḥ tāro hariḥ bhīma parākramaḥ |paṃcabhiḥ hari koṭībhiḥ dūrataḥ pratyadṛśyata ||4-39-31||
indrajānuḥ kapiḥ vīro yūthapaḥ pratyadṛśyata |ekādaśānām koṭīnām īśvaraḥ taiḥ ca samvṛtaḥ ||4-39-32||
tato raṃbhaḥ tu anuprāptaḥ taruṇa āditya saṃnibhaḥ |āyutena vṛtaḥ caiva sahasreṇa śatena ca ||4-39-33||
tato yūtha patiḥ vīro durmukho nāma vānaraḥ |pratyadṛśyata koṭibhyām dvābhyām parivṛto balī ||4-39-34||
kailāsa śikhara ākāraiḥ vānaraiḥ bhīma vikramaiḥ |vṛtaḥ koṭi sahasreṇa hanumān pratyadṛśyata ||4-39-35||
nalaḥ ca api mahāvīryaḥ saṃvṛto druma vāsibhiḥ |koṭī śatena saṃprāptaḥ sahasreṇa śatena ca ||4-39-36||
tato dadhimukhaḥ śrīmān koṭibhiḥ daśabhiḥ vṛtaḥ |saṃprāpto abhinadan tasya sugrīvasya mahātmanaḥ ||4-39-37||
śarabhaḥ kumudo vahniḥ vānaro raṃhaḥ eva ca |ete ca anye ca bahavo vānarāḥ kāma rūpiṇaḥ ||4-39-38||
āvṛtya pṛthivīm sarvām parvatān ca vanāni ca |yūthapāḥ samanuprāptā eṣām saṃkhyā na vidyate ||4-39-39||
āgatāḥ ca niviṣṭāḥ ca pṛthivyām sarva vānarāḥ |āplavaṃtaḥ plavaṃtaḥ ca garjaṃtaḥ ca plavaṃgamāḥ |abhyavartanta sugrīvam sūryam abhra gaṇā iva ||4-39-40||
kurvāṇā bahu śabdān ca prakṛṣṭā balaśālinaḥ |śirobhiḥ vānarendrāya sugrīvāya nyavedayan ||4-39-41||
apare vānara śreṣṭhāḥ saṃgamya ca yathā ucitam |sugrīveṇa samāgamya sthitāḥ prāṃjalayaḥ tadā ||4-39-42||
sugrīvaḥ tvarito rāme sarvān tān vānararṣabhān |nivedayitvā dharmajñaḥ sthitaḥ prānjaliḥ abravīt ||4-39-43||
yathā sukham parvata nirjhareṣuvaneṣu sarveṣu ca vānarendrāḥ |niveśayitvā vidhivat balānibalam balajñaḥ pratipattum īṣṭe ||4-39-44||
atha rājā samṛddha arthaḥ sugrīvaḥ plavageśvaraḥ |uvāca naraśārdūlam rāmam parabalārdanam ||4-40-1||
āgatā viniviṣṭāḥ ca balinaḥ kāmarūpiṇaḥ |vānarendrā mahendra ābhā ye mat viṣaya vāsinaḥ ||4-40-2||
ta ime bahu vikrāntaiḥ balibhiḥ bhīma vikramaiḥ |āgatā vānarā ghorā daitya dānava saṃnibhāḥ ||4-40-3||
khyāta karma apadānāḥ ca balavanto jita klamāḥ |parākrameṣu vikhyātā vyavasāyeṣu ca uttamāḥ ||4-40-4||
pṛthivi aṃbu carā rāma nānā naga nivāsinaḥ |koṭi oghāḥ ca ime prāptā vānarāḥ tava kiṃkarāḥ ||4-40-5||
nideśa vartinaḥ sarve sarve guru hite sthitāḥ |abhipretam anuṣṭhātum tava śakṣyanti ariṃdama ||4-40-6||
ta ime bahu sāhasraiḥ anekaiḥ bahu vikramaiḥ |āgatā vānarā ghorā daitya dānava saṃnibhāḥ ||4-40-7||
yat manyase naravyāghra prāpta kālam tat ucyatām |tat sainyam tvat vaśe yuktam ājñāpayitum arhasi ||4-40-8||
kāmam eṣām idam kāryam viditam mama tattvataḥ |tathā api tu yathā yuktam ājñāpayitum arhasi ||4-40-9||
tathā bruvāṇam sugrīvam rāmo daśarathātmajaḥ |bāhubhyām saṃpariṣvajya idam vacanam abravīt ||4-40-10||
jñāyatām saumya vaidehī yadi jīvati vā na vā |sa ca deśo mahāprājña yasmin vasati rāvaṇaḥ ||4-40-11||
adhigamya tu vaidehīm nilayam rāvaṇasya ca |prāpta kālam vidhāsyāmi tasmin kāle saha tvayā ||4-40-12||
na aham asmin prabhuḥ kārye vānarendra na lakṣmaṇaḥ |tvam asya hetuḥ kāryasya prabhuḥ ca plavageśvara ||4-40-13||
tvam eva ājñāpaya vibho mama kārya viniścayam |tvam hi jānāsi yat kāryam mama vīra na saṃśayaḥ ||4-40-14||
suhṛd dvitīyo vikrāntaḥ prājñaḥ kāla viśeṣa vit |bhavān asmat hite yuktaḥ suhṛd āpto arthavittamaḥ ||4-40-15||
evam uktaḥ tu sugrīvo vinatam nāma yūthapam |abravīt rāma sāṃnidhye lakṣmaṇasya ca dhīmataḥ ||4-40-16||
śailābham megha nirghoṣam ūrjitam plavageśvaram |soma sūrya nibhaiḥ sārdham vānaraiḥ vānarottama ||4-40-17||
deśa kāla nayaiḥ yuktaḥ vijñaḥ kārya viniścaye |vṛtaḥ śata sahasreṇa vānarāṇām tarasvinām ||4-40-18||
adhigaccha diśam pūrvām sa śaila vana kānanām |tatra sītām ca vaidehīm nilayam rāvaṇasya ca ||4-40-19||
mārgadhvam giri durgeṣu vaneṣu ca nadīṣu ca |nadīm bhāgīrathīm ramyām sarayūm kauśikīm tathā ||4-40-20||
kāliṃdīm yamunām ramyām yāmunam ca mahāgirim |sarasvatīm ca siṃdhum ca śoṇam maṇi nibha udakam ||4-40-21||
mahīm kālamahīm caiva śaila kānana śobhitām |brahmamālān videhān ca mālavān kāśi kosalān ||4-40-22||
māgadhām ca mahāgrāmān puṇḍrān aṃgām tathaiva ca |bhūmim ca kośakārāṇām bhūmim ca rajata ākarām ||4-40-23||
sarvam ca tat vicetavyam mārgayadbhiḥ tataḥ tataḥ |rāmasya dayitām bhāryām sītām daśarathaḥ snuṣām ||4-40-24||
samudram avagāḍhān ca parvatān pattanāni ca |maṃdarasya ca ye koṭim saṃśritāḥ kecit ālayāḥ ||4-40-25||
karṇa prāvaraṇāḥ caiva tathā ca api oṣṭha karṇakāḥ |ghora loha mukhāḥ caiva javanāḥ ca eka pādakāḥ ||4-40-26||
akṣayā balavaṃtaḥ ca tathaiva puruṣa ādakāḥ |kirātāḥ tīkṣṇa cūḍāḥ ca hemābhāḥ priya darśanāḥ ||4-40-27||
āma mīna aśanāḥ cāpi kirātā dvīpa vāsinaḥ |aṃtar jala carā ghorā naravyāghrā iti smṛtāḥ ||4-40-28||
eteṣām āśrayāḥ sarve viceyāḥ kānana okasaḥ |giribhir ye ca gamyante plavanena plavena ca ||4-40-29||
yatnavanto yava dvīpam sapta rājya upaśobhitam |suvarṇa rūpyakam dvīpam suvarṇa ākara maṇḍitam ||4-40-30||
yava dvīpam atikramya śiśiro nāma parvataḥ |divam spṛśati śṛngeṇa deva dānava sevitaḥ ||4-40-31||
eteṣām giri durgeṣu prapāteṣu vaneṣu ca |mārgadhvam sahitāḥ sarve rāma patnīm yaśasvinīm ||4-40-32||
tato rakta jalam prāpya śoṇa ākhyam śīghra vāhinīm |gatvā pāram samudrasya siddha cāraṇa sevitam ||4-40-33||
tasya tīrtheṣu ramyeṣu vicitreṣu vaneṣu ca |rāvaṇaḥ saha vaidehyā mārgitavyaḥ tataḥ tataḥ ||4-40-34||
parvata prabhavā nadyaḥ subhīma bahu niṣkuṭāḥ |mārgitavyā darīmantaḥ parvatāḥ ca vanāni ca ||4-40-35||
tataḥ samudra dvīpān ca subhīmān draṣṭum arhatha |ūrmimaṃtam mahāraudram krośaṃtam anila uddhitam ||4-40-36||
tatra asurā mahākāyāḥ chāyām gṛhṇanti nityaśaḥ |brahmaṇā samanujñātā dīrgha kālam bubhukṣitāḥ ||4-40-37||
tam kāla megha pratimam mahoraga niṣevitam |abhigamya mahānādam tīrthena eva mahodadhim ||4-40-38||
tato raktajalam bhīmam lohitam nāma sāgaram |gatvā prekṣyatha tām caiva bṛhatīm kūṭaśālmalīm ||4-40-39||
gṛham ca vainateyasya nānā ratna vibhūṣitam |tatra kailāsa saṃkāśam vihitam viśvakarmaṇā ||4-40-40||
tatra śaila nibhā bhīmā mandehā nāma rākṣasāḥ |śaila śṛṃgeṣu laṃbante nānā rūpā bhayāvahāḥ ||4-40-41||
te patanti jale nityam sūryasya udayanam prati |abhitaptāḥ ca sūryeṇa laṃbante sma punaḥ punaḥ ||4-40-42||
nihatā brahma tejobhiḥ ahani ahani rākṣasāḥ |tataḥ pāṇḍura meghābham kṣīraudam nāma sāgaram ||4-40-43||
gatvā drakṣyatha durdharṣā muktā hāram iva ūrmibhiḥ |tasya madhye mahā śveto ṛṣabho nāma parvataḥ ||4-40-44||
divya gandhaiḥ kusumitai ācitaiḥ ca nagaiḥ vṛtaḥ |saraḥ ca rājataiḥ padmaiḥ jvalitaiḥ hema kesaraiḥ ||4-40-45||
nāmnā sudarśanam nāma rājahaṃsaiḥ samākulam |vibudhāḥ cāraṇā yakṣāḥ kinnarāḥ sa apsaro gaṇāḥ ||4-40-46||
hṛṣṭāḥ samadhigacchanti nalinīm tām riraṃsavaḥ |kṣīrodam samatikramya tato drakṣyatha vānarāḥ ||4-40-47||
jalodam sāgaram śīghram sarva bhūta bhayāvaham |tatra tat kopajam tejaḥ kṛtam hayamukham mahat ||4-40-48||
asya āhuḥ tan mahāvegam odanam sa carācaram |tatra vikrośatām nādo bhūtānām sāgara okasām |śrūyate ca asamarthānām dṛṣṭvā tat vaḍavā mukham ||4-40-49||
svādu udasya uttare deśe yojanāni trayodaśa |jātarūpa śilo nāma sumahān kanaka prabhaḥ ||4-40-50||
tatra candra pratīkāśam pannagam dharaṇī dharam |padma patra viśālākṣam tato drakṣyadha vānarāḥ ||4-40-51||
āsīnam parvatasya agre sarva bhūta namaskṛtam |sahasra śirasam devam anaṃtam nīla vāsasam ||4-40-52||
triśirāḥ kāṃcanaḥ ketuḥ tālaḥ tasya mahātmanaḥ |sthāpitaḥ parvatasya agre virājati sa vedikaḥ ||4-40-53||
pūrvasyām diśi nirmāṇam kṛtam tat tridaśeśvaraiḥ |tataḥ param hemamayaḥ śrīmān udaya parvataḥ ||4-40-54||
tasya koṭiḥ divam spṛṣṭvā śata yojanam āyatā |jātarūpamayī divyā virājati sa vedikā ||4-40-55||
sālaiḥ tālaiḥ tamālaiḥ ca karṇikāraiḥ ca puṣpitaiḥ |jātarūpamayaiḥ divyaiḥ śobhate sūrya sannibhaiḥ ||4-40-56||
tatra yojana vistāram ucchritam daśa yojanam |śṛṃgam saumanasam nāma jātarūpamayam dhruvam ||4-40-57||
tatra pūrvam padam kṛtvā purā viṣṇuḥ trivikrame |dvitīyam śikharam meroḥ cakāra puruṣottamaḥ ||4-40-58||
uttareṇa parikramya jaṃbū dvīpam divākaraḥ |dṛśyo bhavati bhūyiṣṭham śikharam tan mahocchrayam ||4-40-59||
tatra vaikhānasā nāma vālakhilyā maharṣayaḥ |prakāśamānā dṛśyante sūrya varṇāḥ tapasvinaḥ ||4-40-60||
ayam sudarśano dvīpaḥ puro yasya prakāśate |tasmin tejaḥ ca cakṣuḥ ca sarva prāṇabhṛtām api ||4-40-61||
śailasya tasya pṛṣṭheṣu kaṃdareṣu vaneṣu ca |rāvaṇaḥ saha vaidehyā mārgitavyaḥ tataḥ tataḥ ||4-40-62||
kāṃcanasya ca śailasya sūryasya ca mahātmanaḥ |āviṣṭā tejasā saṃdhyā pūrvā raktā prakāśate ||4-40-63||
pūrvam etat kṛtam dvāram pṛthivyā bhuvanasya ca |sūryasya udayanam caiva pūrvā hi eṣā dik ucyate ||4-40-64||
tasya śalasya pṛṣṭheṣu nirjhareṣu guhāsu ca |rāvaṇaḥ saha vaidehyā mārgatavyā tataḥ tataḥ ||4-40-65||
tataḥ param agamyā syāt dik pūrvā tridaśa āvṛtā |rahitā candra sūryābhyām adṛśyā timira āvṛtā ||4-40-66||
śaileṣu teṣu sarveṣu kaṃdareṣu vaneṣu ca |ye ca na uktā mayoddeśā viceyā teṣu jānakī ||4-40-67||
etāvat vānaraiḥ śakyam gantum vānara puṃgavāḥ |abhāskaram amaryādam na jānīmaḥ tataḥ param ||4-40-68||
abhigamya tu vaidehīm nilayam rāvaṇasya ca |māse pūrṇe nivartadhvam udayam prāpya parvatam ||4-40-69||
ūrdhvam māsāt na vastavyam vasan vadhyo bhaven mama |siddha arthāḥ saṃnivartadhvam adhigamya ca maithilīm ||4-40-70||
mahendra kāṃtām vana ṣaṇḍa maṇḍitāmdiśam caritvā nipuṇena vānarāḥ |avāpya sītām raghu vaṃśaja priyāmtato nivṛttāḥ sukhino bhaviṣyatha ||4-40-71||
tataḥ prasthāpya sugrīvaḥ tan mahat vānaram balam |dakṣiṇām preṣayāmāsa vānarān abhilakṣitān ||4-41-1||
nīlam agni sutam caiva hanūmantam ca vānaram |pitāmaha sutam caiva jāṃbavaṃtam mahojasam ||4-41-2||
suhotram ca śarārim ca śaragulmam tathā eva ca |gajam gavākṣam gavayam suṣeṇam vṛṣabham tathā ||4-41-3||
maindam ca dvividam caiva suṣeṇam gandhamādanam |ulkāmukham anaṃgam ca hutaśana sutau ubhau ||4-41-4||
aṃgada pramukhān vīrān vīraḥ kapi gaṇa īśvaraḥ |vega vikrama saṃpannān saṃdideśa viśeṣavit ||4-41-5||
teṣām agresaram caiva bṛhad balam atha aṃgadam |vidhāya hari vīrāṇām ādiśad dakṣiṇām diśam ||4-41-6||
ye kecana samuddeśāḥ tasyām diśi sudurgamāḥ |kapīiśaḥ kapi mukhyānām sa teṣām samudāharat ||4-41-7||
sahasra śirasam viṃdhyam nānā druma latā āyutam |narmadām ca nadīm ramyām mahoraga niṣevitām ||4-41-8||
tato godāvarīm ramyām kṛṣṇāveṇīm mahānadīm |varadām ca mahābhāgām mahoraga niṣevitām |mekhalān utkalām caiva daśārṇa nagarāṇi api ||4-41-9||
abravaṃtīm avaṃtīm ca sarvam eva anupaśyata |vidarbhān ṛṣṭikān caiva ramyān māhiṣakān api ||4-41-10||
tathā vangān kalingām ca kauśikān ca samaṃtataḥ |anvīkṣya daṇḍaka araṇyam sa parvata nadī guham ||4-41-11||
nadīm godāvarīm caiva sarvam eva anupaśyata |tathaiva āndhrān ca puṇḍrān ca colān pāṇḍyān keralān ||4-41-12||
ayomukhaḥ ca gaṃtavyaḥ parvato dhātu maṇḍitaḥ |vicitra śikharaḥ śrīmān citra puṣpita kānanaḥ ||4-41-13||
sucaṃdana vanoddeśo mārgitavyo mahāgiriḥ |tataḥ tām āpagām divyām prasanna salilāśayān ||4-41-14||
tatra drakṣyatha kāverīm vihṛtām apsaro gaṇaiḥ |tasya āsīnam nagasya agre malayasya mahojasam ||4-41-15||
drakṣyatha āditya saṃkāśam agastyam ṛṣi sattamam |tataḥ tena abhyanujñātāḥ prasannena mahātmanā ||4-41-16||
tāmraparṇīm grāha juṣṭām tariṣyatha mahānadīm |sā candana vanaiḥ citraiḥ pracchannā dvīpa vāriṇī ||4-41-17||
kāntā iva yuvatī kāntam samudram avagāhate |tato hemamayam divyam muktā maṇi vibhūṣitam ||4-41-18||
yuktam kavāṭam pāṇḍyānām gatā drakṣyatha vānarāḥ |tataḥ samudram āsādya saṃpradhārya artha niścayam ||4-41-19||
agastyena antare tatra sāgare viniveśitaḥ |citra sānu nagaḥ śrīmān mahendraḥ parvatottamaḥ ||4-41-20||
jāta rūpamayaḥ śrīmān avagāḍho mahārṇavam |nānā vidhaiḥ nagaiḥ phullaiḥ latābhiḥ ca upaśobhitam ||4-41-21||
deva ṛṣi yakṣa pravaraiḥ apsarobhiḥ ca sevitam |siddha cāraṇa saṃghaiḥ ca prakīrṇam sumanoharam ||4-41-22||
tam upaiti sahasrākṣaḥ sadā parvasu parvasu |dvīpaḥ tasya apare pāre śata yojana visṛtaḥ ||4-41-23||
agamyo mānuṣaiḥ dīptaḥ tam mārgadhvam samaṃtataḥ |tatra sarva ātmanā sītā mārgitavyā viśeṣataḥ ||4-41-24||
sa hi deśaḥ tu vadhyasya rāvaṇasya durātmanaḥ |rākṣasa adhipateḥ vāsaḥ sahasrākṣa samadyuteḥ ||4-41-25||
dakṣiṇasya samudrasya madhye tasya tu rākṣasī |aṃgāraka iti vikhyātā cāyām ākṣipya bhojinī ||4-41-26||
evam niḥsaṃśayān kṛtvā saṃśayān naṣṭa saṃśayāḥ |mṛgayadhvam narendrasya patnīm amita ojasaḥ ||4-41-27||
tam atikramya lakṣmīvān samudre śata yojane |giriḥ puṣpitako nāma siddha cāraṇa sevitaḥ ||4-41-28||
candra sūrya aṃśu saṃkāśaḥ sāgara aṃbu samāśrayaḥ |bhrājate vipulaiḥ śṛngaiḥ ambaram vilikhan iva ||4-41-29||
tasya ekam kāṃcanam śṛṃgam sevate yam divākaraḥ |śvetam rājatam ekam ca sevate yam niśākaraḥ |na tam kṛtaghnāḥ paśyanti na nṛśaṃsā na nāstikāḥ ||4-41-30||
praṇamya śirasā śailam tam vimārgatha vānarāḥ |tam atikramya durdharṣam sūryavān nāma parvataḥ ||4-41-31||
adhvanā durvigāhena yojanāni caturdaśa |tataḥ tam api atikramya vaidyuto nāma parvataḥ ||4-41-32||
sarva kāma phalaiḥ vṛkṣaiḥ sarva kāla manoharaiḥ |tatra bhuktvā vara arhāṇi mūlāni ca phalāni ca ||4-41-33||
madhūni pītvā juṣṭāni param gacchata vānarāḥ |tatra netra manaḥ kāṃtaḥ kuṃjaro nāma parvataḥ ||4-41-34||
agastya bhavanam yatra nirmitam viśvakarmaṇā |tatra yojana vistāram ucchritam daśa yojanam ||4-41-35||
śaraṇam kāṃcanam divyam nānā ratna vibhūṣitam |tatra bhogavatī nāma sarpāṇām ālayaḥ purī ||4-41-36||
viśāla rathyā durdharṣā sarvataḥ parirakṣitā |rakṣitā pannagaiḥ ghoraiḥ tīṣkṇa damṣṭraiḥ mahā viṣaiḥ ||4-41-37||
sarpa rājo mahāghoro yasyām vasati vāsukiḥ |niryāya mārgitavyā ca sā ca bhogavatī purī ||4-41-38||
tatra ca aṃtaroddeśā ye kecana samāvṛtāḥ |tam ca deśam atikramya mahān ṛṣabha saṃsthitiḥ ||4-41-39||
sarva ratnamayaḥ śrīmān ṛṣabho nāma parvataḥ |gośīrṣakam padmakam ca hariśyāmam ca candanam ||4-41-40||
divyam utpadyate yatra tat caiva agni sama prabham |na tu tat candanam dṛṣṭvā spraṣṭavyam ca kadācana ||4-41-41||
rohitā nāma gaṃdharvā ghoram rakṣanti tad vanam |tatra gaṃdharva patayaḥ paṃca sūrya sama prabhāḥ ||4-41-42||
śailūṣo grāmaṇīḥ śikṣaḥ śuko babhruḥ tathaiva ca |ravi soma agni vapuṣā nivāsaḥ puṇya karmaṇām ||4-41-43||
ante pṛthivyā durdharṣāḥ tataḥ svarga jitaḥ sthitāḥ |tataḥ param na vaḥ sevyaḥ pitṛ lokaḥ sudāruṇaḥ ||4-41-44||
rājadhānī yamasya eṣā kaṣṭena tamasā āvṛtā |etāvat eva yuṣmābhiḥ vīrā vānara puṃgavāḥ |śakyam vicetum gantum vā na ato gatimatām gatiḥ ||4-41-45||
sarvam etat samālokya yat ca anyat api dṛśyate |gatim viditvā vaidehyāḥ saṃnivartitam arhatha ||4-41-46||
yaḥ ca māsān nivṛtto agre dṛṣṭā sīta iti vakṣyati |mat tulya vibhavo bhogaiḥ sukham sa vihariṣyati ||4-41-47||
tataḥ priyataro na asti mama prāṇāt viśeṣataḥ |kṛta aparādho bahuśo mama bandhuḥ bhaviṣyati ||4-41-48||
amita bala parākramā bhavantovipula guṇeṣu kuleṣu ca prasūtāḥ |manuja pati sutām yathā labhadhvamtat adhiguṇam puruṣārtham ārabhadhvam ||4-41-49||
tataḥ prasthāpya sugrīvaḥ tān harīn dakṣiṇām diśam |abravit megha saṃkāśam suśeṣaṇam nāma vānaram ||4-42-1||
tārāyāḥ pitaram rājā śvaśuram bhīma vikramam |abravīt prāṃjaliḥ vākyam abhigamya praṇamya ca ||4-42-2||
maharṣi putram mārīcam arciṣmantam mahākapim |vṛ^itam kapivaraiḥ śūraiḥ mahendra sadṛ^iśa dyutim ||4-42-3||
buddhi vikrama sampannān vainateya sama dyutim |marīci putrān mārīcān arcirmālyān mahabalān ||4-42-4||
ṛṣi putrān ca tān sarvān pratīcīm ādiśat diśam |dvābhyām śata sahasrābhyām kapīnām kapi sattamāḥ ||4-42-5||
suśeṣaṇa pramukhā yūyam vaidehīm parimārgatha |saurāṣṭrān saha bāhlīkān caṃdracitrān tathaiva ca ||4-42-6||
sphītān jana padān ramyān vipulāni purāṇi ca |puṃnāga gahanam kukṣim vakula uddālaka ākulam ||4-42-7||
tathā ketaka khaṃḍān ca mārgadhvam hari puṃgavāḥ |pratyak sroto vahāḥ caiva nadyaḥ śītajalāḥ śivāḥ ||4-42-8||
tāpasānām araṇyāni kāṃtārā girayaḥ ca ye |tatra sthalīḥ maruprāyā ati ucca śikharāḥ śilāḥ ||4-42-9||
giri jāla āvṛtām durgām mārgitvā paścimām diśam |tataḥ paścimam āgamya samudram draṣṭum arhatha ||4-42-10||
timi nakra ākula jalam gatvā drakṣyatha vānarāḥ |tataḥ ketaka khaṃḍeṣu tamāla gahaneṣu ca ||4-42-11||
kapayo vihariṣyanti nārikela vaneṣu ca |tatra sītām ca mārgadhvam nilayam rāvaṇasya ca ||4-42-12||
velātala niveṣṭeṣu parvateṣu vaneṣu ca |muracī pattanam caiva ramyam caiva jaṭā puram ||4-42-13||
avaṃtīm aṃgalepām ca tathā ca alakṣitam vanam |rāṣṭrāṇi ca viśālāni pattanāni tataḥ tataḥ ||4-42-14||
siṃdhu sāgarayoḥ caiva saṃgame tatra parvataḥ |mahān hema giriḥ nāma śata śṛṃgo mahādrumaḥ ||4-42-15||
tatra prastheṣu ramyeṣu siṃhāḥ pakṣa gamāḥ sthitāḥ |timi matsya gajāmb caiva nīḍāni āropayanti te ||4-42-16||
tāni nīḍāni siṃhānām giri śṛṃga gatāḥ ca ye |dṛptāḥ tṛptāḥ ca mātaṃgāḥ toyada svana niḥsvanāḥ ||4-42-17||
vicaranti viśāle asmin toya pūrṇe samantataḥ |tasya śṛṃgam diva sparśam kāṃcanam citra pādapam ||4-42-18||
sarvam āśu vicetavyam kapibhiḥ kāma rūpibhiḥ |koṭim tatra samudre tu kāṃcanīm śata yojanam ||4-42-19||
durdarśām pāriyātrasya gatā drakṣyatha vānarāḥ |koṭyaḥ tatra caturvimśat gaṃdharvāṇām tarasvinām ||4-42-20||
vasanti agni nikāśānām ghorāṇām kāma rūpiṇām |pāvaka arciḥ pratīkāśāḥ samavetāḥ samantataḥ ||4-42-21||
na ati āsādayitvāḥ te vānaraiḥ bhīma vikramaiḥ |na adeyam ca phalam tasmāt deśāt kimcit plavaṃgamaiḥ ||4-42-22||
durāsadā hi te vīrāḥ sattvavanto mahābalāḥ |phala mūlāni te tatra rakṣante bhīma vikramāḥ ||4-42-23||
tatra yatnaḥ ca kartavyo mārgitavyā ca jānakī |na hi tebhyo bhayam kiṃcit kapitvam anuvartatām ||4-42-24||
tatra vaidūrya varṇābho vajra saṃsthāna saṃsthitaḥ |nānā druma latā ākīrṇo vajraḥ nāma mahāgiriḥ ||4-42-25||
śrīmān samuditaḥ tatra yojanānām śatam samam |guhāḥ tatra vicetavyāḥ prayatnena plavaṃgamāḥ ||4-42-26||
catur bhāge samudrasya cakravān nāma parvataḥ |tatra cakram sahasrāram nirmitam viśvakarmaṇā ||4-42-27||
tatra paṃcajanam hatvā hayagrīvam ca dānavam |ājahāra tataḥ cakram śaṃkham ca puruṣottamaḥ ||4-42-28||
tasya sānuṣu ramyeṣu viśālāsu guhāsu ca |rāvaṇaḥ saha vaidehyā mārgitavyaḥ tataḥ tataḥ ||4-42-29||
yojanāni catuḥ ṣaṣṭiḥ varāho nāma parvataḥ |suvarṇa śṛṃgaḥ sumahān agādhe varuṇa ālaye ||4-42-30||
tatra prāk jyotiṣam nāma jātarūpamayam puram |yasmin vasati duṣṭa ātmā narako nāma dānavaḥ ||4-42-31||
tatra sānuṣu ramyeṣu viśālāsu guhāsu ca |rāvaṇaḥ saha vaidehyā mārgitavyaḥ tataḥ tataḥ ||4-42-32||
tam atikramya śailendram kāṃcanān antara darśanam |parvataḥ sarva sauvarṇo dhārā prasravaṇa āyutaḥ ||4-42-33||
tam gajāḥ ca varāhāḥ ca siṃhā vyāghrāḥ ca sarvataḥ |abhigarjanti satatam tena śabdena darpitāḥ ||4-42-34||
yasmin hari hayaḥ śrīmān mahendraḥ pākaśāsanaḥ |abhiṣiktaḥ surai rājā megho nāma sa parvataḥ ||4-42-35||
tam atikramya śailendram mahendra paripālitam |ṣaṣṭim giri sahasrāṇi kāṃcanāni gamiṣyatha ||4-42-36||
taruṇa āditya varṇāni bhrājamānāni sarvataḥ |jātarūpamayaiḥ vṛkṣaiḥ śobhitāni supuṣpitaiḥ ||4-42-37||
teṣām madhye sthito rājā meruḥ uttama parvataḥ |ādityena prasannena śailo datta varaḥ purā ||4-42-38||
tena evam uktaḥ śailendraḥ sarva eva tvat āśrayāḥ |mat prasādāt bhaviṣyanti divā rātrau ca kāṃcanāḥ ||4-42-39||
tvayi ye ca api vatsyanti deva gandharva dānavāḥ |te bhaviṣyanti bhaktāḥ ca prabhayā kāṃcana prabhāḥ ||4-42-40||
viśvedevāḥ ca vasavo marutaḥ ca diva okasaḥ |āgatya paścimām saṃdhyām merum uttama parvatam ||4-42-41||
ādityam upatiṣṭhanti taiḥ ca sūryo abhipūjitaḥ |adṛśyaḥ sarva bhūtānām astam gacchati parvatam ||4-42-42||
yojanānām sahasrāṇi daśa tāni divākaraḥ |muhūrta ardhena tam śīghram abhiyāti śila uccayam ||4-42-43||
śṛṃge tasya mahat divyam bhavanam sūrya saṃnibham |prāsāda gaṇa saṃbādham vihitam viśvakarmaṇā ||4-42-44||
śobhitam tarubhiḥ citraiḥ nānā pakṣi samākulaiḥ |niketam pāśa hastasya varuṇasya mahātmanaḥ ||4-42-45||
antarā merum astam ca tālo daśa śirā mahān |jātarūpamayaḥ śrīmān bhrājate citra vedikaḥ ||4-42-46||
teṣu sarveṣu durgeṣu sarassu ca saritsu ca |rāvaṇaḥ saha vaidehyā mārgitavyaḥ tataḥ tataḥ ||4-42-47||
yatra tiṣṭhati dharmajñaḥ tapasā svena bhāvitaḥ |meru sāvarṇir iti eṣa khyāto vai brahmaṇā samaḥ ||4-42-48||
praṣṭavyo merusāvarṇiḥ maharṣiḥ sūrya saṃnibhaḥ |praṇamya śirasā bhūmau pravṛttim maithilīm prati ||4-42-49||
etāvat jīva lokasya bhāskaro rajanī kṣaye |kṛtvā vitimiram sarvam astam gacchati parvatam ||4-42-50||
etāvat vānaraiḥ śakyam gantum vānara puṃgavāḥ |abhāskaram amaryādam na jānīmaḥ tataḥ param ||4-42-51||
avagamya tu vaidehīm nilayam rāvaṇasya ca |astam parvatam āsādya pūrṇe māse nivartata ||4-42-52||
ūrdhvam māsān na vastavyam vasan vadhyo bhaven mama |saha eva śūro yuṣmābhiḥ śvaśuro me gamiṣyati ||4-42-53||
śrotavyam sarvam etasya bhavadbhiḥ diṣṭa kāribhiḥ |guruḥ eṣa mahābāhuḥ śvaśuro me mahābalaḥ ||4-42-54||
bhavantaḥ ca api vikrāntāḥ pramāṇam sarve eva hi |pramāṇam enam saṃsthāpya paśyadhvam paścimām diśam ||4-42-55||
dṛṣṭāyām tu narendrasyā patnyām amita tejasaḥ |kṛta kṛtyā bhaviṣyāmaḥ kṛtasya pratikarmaṇā ||4-42-56||
ato anyat api yat kāryam kāryasya asya priyam bhavet |saṃpradhārya bhavadbhiḥ ca deśa kāla artha saṃhitam ||4-42-57||
tataḥ suṣeṇa pramukhāḥ plavaṃgamāḥsugrīva vākyam nipuṇam niśamya |āmaṃtrya sarve plavagādhipam tejagmur diśam tām varuṇa abhiguptām ||4-42-58||
tataḥ saṃdiśya sugrīvaḥ śvaśuram paścimām diśam |vīram śatabalim nāma vānaram vānarareśvara ||4-43-1||
uvāca rājā sarvajñaḥ sarva vānara sattama |vākyam ātma hitam caiva rāmasya ca hitam tadā ||4-43-2||
vṛtaḥ śata sahasreṇa tvat vidhānām vana okasām |vaivasvata sutaiḥ sārdham praviṣṭha sarva maṃtribhiḥ ||4-43-3||
diśam hi udīcīm vikrānta hima śaila avataṃsikām |sarvataḥ parimārgadhvam rāma patnīm yaśasvinīm ||4-43-4||
asmin kārye vinivṛtte kṛte dāśaratheḥ priye |ṛṇān muktā bhaviṣyāmaḥ kṛta arthā arthavidām varāḥ ||4-43-5||
kṛtam hi priyam asmākam rāghaveṇa mahātmanā |tasya cet pratikāro asti saphalam jīvitam bhavet ||4-43-6||
arthinaḥ kārya nirvṛttim akartum api yaḥ caret |tasya syāt saphalam janma kim punaḥ pūrva kāriṇaḥ ||4-43-7||
etām buddhim samāsthāya dṛśyate jānakī yathā |tathā bhavadbhiḥ kartavyam asmat priya hita eṣibhiḥ ||4-43-8||
ayam hi sarva bhūtānām mānyaḥ tu nara sattamaḥ |asmāsu ca gataḥ prītim rāmaḥ para puram jayaḥ ||4-43-9||
imāni bahu durgāṇi nadyaḥ śaila aṃtarāṇi ca |bhavantaḥ parimārgantu buddhi vikrama saṃpadā ||4-43-10||
tatra mlecchān pulindān ca śūrasenān tathaiva ca |prasthālān bharatān caiva kurūm ca saha madrakaiḥ ||4-43-11||
kāṃboja yavanān caiva śakān pattanāni ca |anvīkṣya daradān caiva himavantam vicinvatha ||4-43-12||
lodhra padmaka khaṇḍeṣu devadāru vaneṣu ca |rāvaṇaḥ saha vaidehyā mārgitavyā tataḥ tataḥ ||4-43-13||
tataḥ soma āśramam gatvā deva gandharva sevitam |kālam nāma mahāsānum parvatam tam gamiṣyatha ||4-43-14||
mahatsu tasya śaileṣu parvateṣu guhāsu ca |vicinvata mahābhāgām rāma patnīm aninditām ||4-43-15||
tam atikramya śailendram hema garbham mahāgirim |tataḥ sudarśanam nāma parvatam gantum arhatha ||4-43-16||
tato devasakho nāma parvataḥ pataga ālaya |nānā pakṣi samākīrṇo vividha druma bhūṣitaḥ ||4-43-17||
tasya kānana khaṇḍeṣu nirjhareṣu guhāsu ca |rāvaṇaḥ saha vaidehyā mārgitavyaḥ tataḥ tataḥ ||4-43-18||
tam atikramya ca ākāśam sarvataḥ śata yojanam |aparvata nadī vṛkṣam sarva sattva vivarjitam ||4-43-19||
tat tu śīghram atikramya kāṃtāram roma harṣaṇam |kailāsam pāṇḍuram prāpya hṛṣṭā yūyam bhaviṣyatha ||4-43-20||
tatra pāṇḍura meghābham jāmbūnada pariṣkṛtam |kubera bhavanam ramyam nirmitam viśvakarmaṇā ||4-43-21||
viśālā nalinī yatra prabhūta kamalotpalā |haṃsa kāraṇḍava ākīrṇā apsaro gaṇa sevitā ||4-43-22||
tatra vaiśravaṇo rājā sarva bhūta namaskṛtaḥ |dhanado ramate śrīmān guhyakaiḥ saha yakṣa rāṭ ||4-43-23||
tasya candra nikaśeṣu parvateṣu guhāsu ca |rāvaṇaḥ saha vaidehyā mārgitavyaḥ tataḥ tataḥ ||4-43-24||
krauncam tu girim āsādya bilam tasya sudurgamam |apramattaiḥ praveṣṭavyam duṣpraveśam hi tat smṛtam ||4-43-25||
vasanti hi mahātmānaḥ tatra sūrya sama prabhāḥ |devaiḥ abhyarthitāḥ samyak deva rūpā maharṣayaḥ ||4-43-26||
krauncasya tu guhāḥ ca anyāḥ sānūni śikharāṇi ca |nirdarāḥ ca nitaṃbāḥ ca vicetavyāḥ tataḥ tataḥ ||4-43-27||
avṛkṣam kāma śailam ca mānasam vihaga ālayam |na gatiḥ tatra bhūtānām devānām na ca rakṣasām ||4-43-28||
sa ca sarvaiḥ vicetavyaḥ sa sānu prastha bhūdharaḥ |krauncam girim atikramya maināko nāma parvataḥ ||4-43-29||
mayasya bhavanam tatra dānavasya svayam kṛtam |mainākaḥ tu vicetavyaḥ sa sānu prastha kaṃdaraḥ ||4-43-30||
strīṇām aśva mukhīnām ca niketāḥ tatra tatra tu |tam deśam samatikramya āśramam siddha sevitam ||4-43-31||
siddhā vaikhānasāḥ tatra vālakhilyāḥ ca tāpasāḥ |vanditavyāḥ tataḥ siddhāḥ tāpasā vīta kalmaṣāḥ ||4-43-32||
praṣṭavyāḥ ca api sītāyāḥ pravṛttim vinaya anvitaiḥ |hema puṣkara saṃchannam tatra vaikhānasam saraḥ ||4-43-33||
taruṇa āditya saṃkāśaiḥ haṃsaiḥ vicaritam śubhaiḥ |aupavāhyaḥ kuberasya sarvabhauma iti smṛtaḥ ||4-43-34||
gajaḥ paryeti tam deśam sadā saha kareṇubhiḥ |tat sāraḥ samatikramya naṣṭa candra divākaram |anakṣatra gaṇam vyoma niṣpayodam anāaditam ||4-43-35||
gabhastibhiḥ iva arkasya sa tu deśaḥ prakāśate |viśrāmyadbhiḥ tapaḥ siddhaiḥ deva kalpaiḥ svayaṃprabhaiḥ ||4-43-36||
tam tu deśam atikramya śailodā nāma nimnagā |ubhayoḥ tīrayoḥ tasyāḥ kīcakā nāma veṇavaḥ ||4-43-37||
te nayaṃti param tīram siddhān pratyānayanti ca |uttarāḥ kuravaḥ tatra kṛta puṇya pratiśriyāḥ ||4-43-38||
tataḥ kāṃcana padmābhiḥ padminībhiḥ kṛtodakāḥ |nīla vaidūrya patrāḍhyā nadyaḥ tatra sahasraśaḥ ||4-43-39||
raktotpala vanaiḥ ca atra maṇḍitāḥ ca hiraṇmayaiḥ |taruṇa āditya saṃkāśā bhānti tatra jalāśayāḥ ||4-43-40||
mahāarha maṇi patraiḥ ca kāṃcana prabha kesaraiḥ |nīlotpala vanaiḥ citraiḥ sa deśaḥ sarvato vṛtaḥ ||4-43-41||
nistulābhiḥ ca muktābhiḥ maṇibhiḥ ca mahādhanaiḥ |udbhūta pulināḥ tatra jātarūpaiḥ ca nimnagāḥ ||4-43-42||
sarva ratnamayaiḥ citraiḥ avagāḍhā nagottamaiḥ |jātarūpamayaiḥ ca api hutāśana sama prabhaiḥ ||4-43-43||
nitya puṣpa phalāḥ tatra nagāḥ patraratha ākulāḥ |divya gandha rasa sparśāḥ sarva kāmān sravanti ca ||4-43-44||
nānā ākārāṇi vāsāṃsi phalanti anye nagottamāḥ |muktā vaidūrya citrāṇi bhūṣaṇāni tathaiva ca |strīṇām yāni anurūpāṇi puruṣāṇām tathaiva ca ||4-43-45||
sarva ṛtu sukha sevyāni phalanti anye nagottamāḥ |mahā arhāṇi maṇi citrāṇi phalanti anye nagottamāḥ ||4-43-46||
śayanāni prasūyante citra āstāraṇavanti ca |manaḥ kāntāni mālyāni phalanti atra apare drumāḥ ||4-43-47||
pānāni ca mahā arhāṇi bhakṣyāṇi vividhāni ca |striyaḥ ca guṇa saṃpannā rūpa yauvana lakṣitāḥ ||4-43-48||
gandharvāḥ kiṃnarā siddhā nāgā vidyādharāḥ tathā |ramante sahitāḥ tatra nārībhiḥ bhāsvara prabhāḥ ||4-43-49||
sarve sukṛta karmāṇaḥ sarve rati parāyaṇāḥ |sarve kāma artha sahitā vasaṃti saha yoṣitaḥ ||4-43-50||
gīta vāditra nirghoṣaḥ sa utkṛṣṭa hasita svanaḥ |śrūyate satatam tatra sarva bhūta manoramaḥ ||4-43-51||
tatra na amuditaḥ kaścin na atra kaścit asat priyaḥ |ahani ahani vardhante guṇāḥ tatra manoramāḥ ||4-43-52||
tam atikramya śailendram uttaraḥ paysām nidhiḥ |tatra soma girir nāma madhye hemamayo mahān ||4-43-53||
indra loka gatā ye ca brahma loka gatāḥ ca ye |devāḥ tam samavekṣante giri rājam divam gatāḥ ||4-43-54||
sa tu deśo visūryo api tasya bhāsā prakāśate |sūrya lakṣmyā abhivijñeyaḥ tapatā iva vivasvatā ||4-43-55||
bhagavān tatra viśvātmā śambhuḥ ekādaśa ātmakaḥ |brahmā vasati deveśo brahma ṛṣi parivāritaḥ ||4-43-56||
na kathaṃcana gaṃtavyam kurūṇām uttareṇa vaḥ |anyeṣām api bhūtānām na anukrāmati vai gatiḥ ||4-43-57||
sā hi soma giriḥ nāma devānām api durgamaḥ |tam ālokya tataḥ kṣipram upāvartitum arhatha ||4-43-58||
etāvat vānaraiḥ śakyam gaṃtum vānara puṃgavāḥ |abhāskaram amaryādam na jānīmaḥ tataḥ param ||4-43-59||
sarvam etat vicetavyam yan mayā parikīrtitam |yat anyat api na uktam ca tatra api kriyatām matiḥ ||4-43-60||
tataḥ kṛtam dāśaratheḥ mahat priyammahattaram ca api tato mama priyam |kṛtam bhaviṣyati aniloanaloupamāvidehajā darśanajena karmaṇā ||4-43-61||
tataḥ kṛtārthāḥ sahitāḥ sabāndhavāmayā arcitāḥ sarva guṇaiḥ mano ramaiḥ |cariṣyatha urvīm pratiśānta śatravāaḥsaha priyā bhūta dharāḥ plavaṃgamāḥ ||4-43-62||
viśeṣeṇa tu sugrīvo hanūmati artham uktavān |sa hi tasmin hari śreṣṭhe niścitārtho artha sādhane ||4-44-1||
abravīt ca hanūmaṃtam vikraṃtam anila ātmajam |sugrīvaḥ parama prītaḥ prabhuḥ sarva vana okasām ||4-44-2||
na bhūmau na aṃtarikṣe vā na aṃbare na amara ālaye |na apsu vā gati saṃgam te paśyāmi hari pumgava ||4-44-3||
sa asurāḥ saha gaṃdharvāḥ sa nāga nara devatāḥ |viditāḥ sarva lokāḥ te sa sāgara dharā dharāḥ ||4-44-4||
gatiḥ vegaḥ ca tejaḥ ca lāghavam ca mahākape |pituḥ te sadṛśam vīra mārutasya mahā ojasaḥ ||4-44-5||
tejasā vā api te bhūtam na samam bhuvi vidyate |tat yathā labhyate sītā tat tvam eva anuciṃtaya ||4-44-6||
tvayi eva hanuman asti balam buddhiḥ parākramaḥ |deśa kāla anuvṛttiḥ ca nayaḥ ca naya paṇḍita ||4-44-7||
tataḥ kārya samāsaṃgam avagamya hanūmati |viditvā hanumantam ca cintayāmāsa rāghavaḥ ||4-44-8||
sarvathā niścita artho ayam hanūmati hari īśvaraḥ |niścita arthataraḥ ca api hanūmān kārya sādhane ||4-44-9||
tat evam prasthitasya asya parijñātasya karmabhiḥ |bhartrā parigṛhītasya dhruvaḥ kārya phalodayaḥ ||4-44-10||
tam samīkṣya mahātejā vyavasāyottaram harim |kṛtārtha iva saṃhṛṣṭaḥ prahṛṣṭa indriya mānasaḥ ||4-44-11||
dadau tasya tataḥ prītaḥ sva nāmāṃka upaśobhitam |aṃgulīyam abhijñānam rājaputryāḥ paraṃtapaḥ ||4-44-12||
anena tvām hariśreṣṭha cihnena janakāatmajā |mat sakāśāt anuprāptam anudvignā anupaśyati ||4-44-13||
vyavasāyaḥ ca te vīra sattva yuktaḥ ca vikramaḥ |sugrīvasya ca saṃdeśaḥ siddhim kathayati iva me ||4-44-14||
sa tat gṛhya hariśreṣṭhaḥ sthāpya mūrdhni kṛtāṃjaliḥ |vanditvā caraṇau caiva prasthitaḥ plavagarṣabhaḥ ||4-44-15||
sa tat prakarṣan hariṇām mahat balambabhūva vīraḥ pavanātmajaḥ kapiḥ |gata aṃbude vyomni viśuddha maṇḍalaḥśaśī iva nakṣatra gaṇopaśobhitaḥ ||4-44-16||
atibala balam āśritaḥ tava ahamhari vara vikrama vikramaiḥ analpaiḥ |pavana suta yathā adhigamyate sājanaka sutā hanuman tathā kuruṣva ||4-44-17||
sarvāḥ ca āhūya sugrīvaḥ plavagān plavagarṣabhaḥ |samastān ca abravīt rājā rāma kāryārtha siddhaye ||4-45-1||
evam etat vicetavyam bhavadbhiḥ vānarottamaiḥ |tat ugra śāsanam bhartur vijñāya hari puṃgavāḥ ||4-45-2||
śalabhā iva saṃchādya medinīm saṃpratasthire |rāmaḥ prasravaṇe tasmin nyavasat saha lakṣmaṇaḥ ||4-45-3||
pratīkṣamāṇaḥ tam māsam yaḥ sītā adhigame kṛtaḥ |uttarām tu diśam ramyām giri rāja samāvṛtām ||4-45-4||
pratasthe sahasā vīro hariḥ śatabaliḥ tadā |pūrvām diśam prati yayau vinato hari yūthapaḥ ||4-45-5||
tārā aṃgadādi sahitaḥ plavagaḥ pavanātmajaḥ |agastya caritām āśām dakṣiṇām hari yūthapaḥ ||4-45-6||
paścimām tu diśam ghorām suṣeṇaḥ plavageśvaraḥ |pratasthe hari śārdūlo diśam varuṇa pālitām ||4-45-7||
tataḥ sarvā diśo rājā codayitvā yathā tatham |kapi senā patīn vīro mumoda sukhitaḥ sukham ||4-45-8||
evam saṃcoditāḥ sarve rājñā vānara yūthapāḥ |svām svām diśam abhipretya tvaritāḥ saṃpratasthire ||4-45-9||
nadantaḥ ca unnadantaḥ ca garjantaḥ ca plavaṃgamāḥ |kṣvelanto dhāvamānāḥ ca vinadanto mahābalāḥ ||4-45-10||
evam saṃcoditāḥ sarve rājñā vānara yūthapāḥ |ānayiṣyāmahe sītām haniṣyāmaḥ ca rāvaṇam ||4-45-11||
aham eko vadhiṣyāmi prāptam rāvaṇam āhave |tataḥ ca unmathya sahasā hariṣye janaka ātmajām ||4-45-12||
vepamānam śrameṇa adya bhavadbhiḥ sthīyatām iti |eka eva āhariṣyāmi pātālāt api jānakīm ||4-45-13||
vidhamiṣyāmi aham vṛkṣān dārayiṣyāmi aham girīn |dharaṇīm dārayiṣyāmi kṣobhayiṣyāmi sāgarān ||4-45-14||
aham yojana saṃkhyāyāḥ plavitā na atra saṃśayaḥ |śatam yojana saṃkhyāyāḥ śatam samadhikam hi aham ||4-45-15||
bhū tale sāgare vā api śaileṣu ca vaneṣu ca |pātālasya api vā madhye na mama ācchidyate gatiḥ ||4-45-16||
iti ekaikaḥ tadā tatra vānarā bala darpitāḥ |ūcuḥ ca vacanam tasya hari rājasya sannidhau ||4-45-17||
gateṣu vānarendreṣu rāmaḥ sugrīvam abravīt |katham bhavān vijānīte sarvam vai maṇḍalam bhuvaḥ ||4-46-1||
sugrīvaḥ ca tato rāmam uvāca praṇata ātmavān |śrūyatām sarvam ākhyāsye vistareṇa vaco mama ||4-46-2||
yadā tu duṃdubhim nāma dānavam mahiṣa ākṛtim |parikālayate vālī malayam prati parvatam ||4-46-3||
tadā viveśa mahiṣo malayasya guhām prati |viveśa vālī tatra api malayam tat jighāṃsayā ||4-46-4||
tato aham tatra nikṣipto guhā dvāri vinītavat |na ca niṣkramate vālī tadā saṃvatsare gate ||4-46-5||
tataḥ kṣataja vegena āpupūre tadā bilam |tat aham vismito dṛṣṭvā bhrātuḥ śoka viṣa arditaḥ ||4-46-6||
atha aham gata buddhiḥ tu suvyaktam nihato guruḥ |śilā parvata saṃkāśā bila dvāri mayā kṛtā ||4-46-7||
aśaknuvan niṣkramitum mahiṣo vinaśiṣyati |tato aham āgām kiṣkiṃdhām nirāśaḥ tasya jīvite ||4-46-8||
rājyam ca sumahat prāpya tārām ca rumayā saha |mitraiḥ ca sahitaḥ tatra vasāmi vigata jvaraḥ ||4-46-9||
ājagāma tato vālī hatvā tam dānavarṣabhaḥ |tato aham adadām rājyam gauravāt bhaya yaṃtritaḥ ||4-46-10||
sa mām jighāṃsuḥ duṣṭātmā vālī pravyathita indriyaḥ |parikālayate krodhāt dhāvaṃtam sacivaiḥ saha ||4-46-11||
tato aham vālinā tena sānubandhaḥ pradhāvitaḥ |nadīḥ ca vividhāḥ paśyan vanāni nagarāṇi ca ||4-46-12||
ādarśa tala saṃkāśā tato vai pṛthivī mayā |alāta cakra pratimā dṛṣṭā goṣpadavat tadā - kṛtā ||4-46-13||
pūrvam diśām tato gatvā paśyāmi vividhān drumān |parvatān sa darīn ramyān sarāṃsi vividhāni ca ||4-46-14||
udayam tatra paśyāmi parvatam dhātu maṇḍitam |kṣīrodam sāgaram caiva nityam apsara ālayam ||4-46-15||
parikālyamānaḥ tadā vālinā abhidrutaḥ hi aham |punaḥ āvṛtya sahasā prasthito aham tadā vibho ||4-46-16||
diśaḥ tasyāḥ tato bhūyaḥ prasthito dakṣiṇam diśam |vindhya pādapa saṃkīrṇām candana druma śobhitām ||4-46-17||
druma śaila antare paśyan bhūyo dakṣiṇato aparāam |aparām ca diśam prāpto vālinā samabhidrutaḥ ||4-46-18||
sa paśyan vividhān deśān astam ca giri sattamam |prāpya ca astam giri śreṣṭham uttaram saṃpradhāvitaḥ ||4-46-19||
himavaṃtam ca merum ca samudram ca tathā uttaram |yadā na vinde śaraṇam vālinā samabhidrutaḥ ||4-46-20||
tato mām buddhi saṃpanno hanumān vākyam abravīt |idānīm me smṛtam rājan yathā vālī harīśvaraḥ ||4-46-21||
mataṃgena tadā śapto hi asmin āśrama maṇḍale |praviśet yadi vai vālī mūrdhā asya śatadhā bhavet ||4-46-22||
tatra vāsaḥ sukho asmākam nirudvigno bhaviṣyati |tataḥ parvatam āsādya ṛśyamūkam nṛpātmaja ||4-46-23||
na viveśa tadā vālī mataṃgasya bhayāt tadā |evam mayā tadā rājan pratyakṣam upalakṣitam |pṛthivī maṇḍalam sarvam guhām asmi āgataḥ tataḥ ||4-46-24||
darśanārtham tu vaidehyāḥ sarvataḥ kapi kuṃjarāḥ |vyādiṣṭāḥ kapi rājena yathā uktam jagmur aṃjasā ||4-47-1||
te sarāṃsi sarit kakṣān ākāśam nagarāṇi ca |nadī durgān tathā śailān vicinvanti samantataḥ ||4-47-2||
sugrīveṇa samākhyātāḥ sarve vānara yūthapāḥ |tatra deśān pravicinvanti sa śaila vana kānanān ||4-47-3||
vicintya divasam sarve sītā adhigamane dhṛtāḥ |samāyānti sma medinyām niśā kāleṣu vānarāḥ ||4-47-4||
sarva ṛtukān ca deśeṣu vānarāḥ sa phalān drumān |āsādya rajanīm śayyām cakruḥ sarveṣu ahassu te ||4-47-5||
tat ahaḥ prathamam kṛtvā māse prasravaṇam gatāḥ |kapi rājena saṃgamya nirāśāḥ kapi kuṃjarāḥ ||4-47-6||
vicitya tu diśam pūrvām yathā uktām sacivaiḥ saha |adṛṣṭvā vinataḥ sītām ājagāma mahābalaḥ ||4-47-7||
diśam api uttarām sarvām vivicya sa mahākapiḥ |āgataḥ saha sainyena vīraḥ śatabaliḥ tadā ||4-47-8||
suṣeṇaḥ paścimām āśām vivicya saha vānaraiḥ |sametya māse pūrṇe tu sugrīvam upacakrame ||4-47-9||
tam prasravaṇa pṛṣṭhastham samāsādya abhivādya ca |āsīnam saha rāmeṇa sugrīvam idam abruvan ||4-47-10||
vicitāḥ parvatāḥ sarve vanāni gahanāni ca |nimnagāḥ sāgara antāḥ ca sarve janapadāḥ tathā ||4-47-11||
guhāḥ ca vicitāḥ sarvā yāḥ ca te parikīrtitāḥ |vicitāḥ ca mahāgulmā latā vitata saṃtatāḥ ||4-47-12||
gahaneṣu ca deśeṣu durgeṣu viṣameṣu ca |sattvāni atipramāṇāni vicitāni hatāni ca |ye caiva gahanā deśā vicitāḥ te punaḥ punaḥ ||4-47-13||
udāra sattva abhijano hanūmānsa maithilīm jñāsyasi vānarendra |diśam tu yām eva gatā tu sītātām āsthito vāyu suto hanūmān ||4-47-14||
saha tāra aṃgadābhyām tu sahasā hanumān kapiḥ |sugrīveṇa yathā uddiṣṭam tam deśam upacakrame ||4-48-1||
sa tu dūram upāgamya sarvaiḥ taiḥ kapi sattamaiḥ |tato vicitya vindhyasya guhāḥ ca gahanāni ca ||4-48-2||
parvatāgra nadī durgān sarāṃsi vipula drumān |vṛkṣa khaṇḍān ca vividhān parvatān vana pādapān ||4-48-3||
anveṣamāṇāḥ te sarve vānarāḥ sarvato diśam |na sītām dadṛśur vīrā maithilīm janaka ātmajām ||4-48-4||
te bhakṣayanto mūlāni phalāni vividhāni api |anveṣamāṇā durdharṣā nyavasan tatra tatra ha ||4-48-5||
sa tu deśo duranveṣo guhā gahanavān mahān |nirjalam nirjanam śūnyam gahanam ghora darśanam ||4-48-6||
tā dṛśāni anyā api araṇyāni vicitya bhṛiśa pīḍitāḥ |sa deśaḥ ca duranveṣyo guhā gahanavān mahān ||4-48-7||
tyaktvā tu tam tataḥ deśam sarve vai hari yūthapāḥ |deśam anyam durādharṣam viviśuḥ ca akuto bhayāḥ ||4-48-8||
yatra vandhya phalā vṛkṣā vipuṣpāḥ parṇa varjitāḥ |nistoyāḥ sarito yatra mūlam yatra sudurlabham ||4-48-9||
na santi mahiṣā yatra na mṛgā na ca hastinaḥ |śārdūlāḥ pakṣiṇo vā api ye ca anye vana gocarāḥ ||4-48-10||
na ca atra vṛkṣā na oṣadhyo na vallyo na api vīrudhaḥ |snigdha patrāḥ sthale yatra padminyaḥ phulla paṃkajāḥ ||4-48-11||
prekṣaṇīyāḥ sugandhāḥ ca bhramaraiḥ ca varjitāḥ |kaṇḍur nāma mahābhāgaḥ satya vādī tapo dhanaḥ ||4-48-12||
maharṣiḥ parama amarṣī niyamaiḥ duṣpradharṣaṇaḥ |tasya tasmin vane putro bālako daśa vārṣikaḥ ||4-48-13||
praṇaṣṭo jīvita antāya kruddhaḥ tena mahāmuniḥ |tena dharmāatmanā śaptam kṛtsnam tatra mahad vanam ||4-48-14||
aśaraṇyam durādharṣam mṛga pakṣi vivarjitam |tasya te kānana antān tu girīṇām kandarāṇi ca ||4-48-15||
prabhavāṇi nadīnām ca vicinvanti samāhitāḥ |tatra ca api mahātmāno na apaśyan janaka ātmajām ||4-48-16||
hartāram rāvaṇam vā api sugrīva priya kāriṇaḥ |te praviśya tu tam bhīmam latā gulma samāvṛtam ||4-48-17||
dadṛśuḥ bhīma karmāṇam asuram sura nirbhayam |tam dṛṣṭvā vanarā ghoram sthitam śailam iva asuram ||4-48-18||
gāḍham parihitāḥ sarve dṛṣṭvā tam parvata upamam |so api tān vānarān sarvān naṣṭāḥ stha iti abravīt balī ||4-48-19||
abhyadhāvata samkruddho muṣṭim udyamya saṃgatam |tam āpatantam sahasā vāli putro aṃgadaḥ tadā ||4-48-20||
rāvaṇo ayam iti jñātvā talena abhijaghāna ha |sa vāli putra abhihato vaktrāt śoṇitam udvaman ||4-48-21||
asuro nyapatat bhūmau paryasta iva parvataḥ |te tu tasmin nir ucchvāse vānarā jita kāśinaḥ ||4-48-22||
vyacinvan prāyaśaḥ tatra sarvam tat giri gahvaram |vicitam tu tataḥ sarvam sarve te kānana okasaḥ ||4-48-23||
anyat eva aparam ghoram viviśur giri gahvaram |te vicitya punaḥ khinnā viniṣpatya samāgatāḥ |ekāṃte vṛkṣa mūle tu niṣedur dīna mānasāḥ ||4-48-24||
atha aṃgadaḥ tadā sarvān vānarān idam abravīt |pariśrānto mahā prājñaḥ samāśvāsya śanair vacaḥ ||4-49-1||
vanāni girayo nadyo durgāṇi gahanāni ca |darī giri guhāḥ caiva vicitā naḥ samaṃtataḥ ||4-49-2||
tatra tatra saha asmābhiḥ jānakī na ca dṛśyate |tathā rakṣaḥ apahartā ca sītāyāḥ caiva duṣkṛtī ||4-49-3||
kālaḥ ca naḥ mahān yātaḥ sugrīvaḥ ca ugra śāsanaḥ |tasmāt bhavantaḥ sahitā vicinvantu samaṃtataḥ ||4-49-4||
vihāya tandrīm śokam ca nidrām caiva samutthitām |vicinudhvam tathā sītām paśyāmo janaka ātmajām ||4-49-5||
anirvedam ca dākṣyam ca manasaḥ ca aparājayam |kārya siddhi karāṇi āhuḥ tasmāt etat bravīmi aham ||4-49-6||
adya api idam vanam durgam vicinvantu vana okasaḥ |khedam tyaktvā punaḥ sarvam vanam etat vicinvatām ||4-49-7||
avaśyam kurvatām dṛśyate karmaṇaḥ phalam |param nirvedam āgamya na hi naḥ mīlanam kṣamam ||4-49-8||
sugrīvaḥ krodhano rājā tīkṣṇa daṇḍaḥ ca vānarāḥ |bhetavyam tasya satatam rāmasya ca mahātmanaḥ ||4-49-9||
hitārtham etat uktam vaḥ kriyatām yadi rocate |ucyatām hi kṣamam yat tat sarveṣām eva vānarāḥ ||4-49-10||
aṃgadasya vacaḥ śrutvā vacanam gaṃdhamādanaḥ |uvāca vyaktayā vācā pipāsā śrama khinnayā ||4-49-11||
sadṛśam khalu vaḥ vākyam aṃgado yat uvāca ha |hitam ca eva anukūlam ca kriyatām asya bhāṣitam ||4-49-12||
punaḥ mārgāmahe śailān kandarām ca śilān tathā |kānanāni ca śūnyāni giri prasravaṇāni ca ||4-49-13||
yathā uddiṣṭhāni sarvāṇi sugrīveṇa mahātmanā |vicinvantu vanam sarve giri durgāṇi saṃgatāḥ ||4-49-14||
tataḥ samutthāya punaḥ vānarāḥ te mahābalāḥ |vindhya kānana saṃkīrṇām vicerur dakṣiṇām diśam ||4-49-15||
te śārada abhra pratimam śrīmat rajata parvatam |śṛṃgavantam darīvaṃtam adhiruhya ca vānarāḥ ||4-49-16||
tatra lodhra vanam ramyam sapta parṇa vanāni ca |vicinvanto hari varāḥ sītā darśana kānkṣiṇaḥ ||4-49-17||
tasya agram adhirūḍhāḥ te śrāntā vipula vikramāḥ |na paśyanti sma vaidehīm rāmasya mahiṣīm priyām ||4-49-18||
te tu dṛṣṭi gatam dṛṣṭvā tam śailam bahu kaṃdaram |adhyārohanta harayo vīkṣamāṇāḥ samaṃtataḥ ||4-49-19||
avaruhya tato bhūmim śrāntā vigata cetasaḥ |sthitvā muhūrtam tatra atha vṛkṣa mūlam upāśritāḥ ||4-49-20||
te muhūrtam samāśvastāḥ kiṃcit bhagna pariśramāḥ |punar eva udyatāḥ kṛtsnām mārgitum dakṣiṇām diśam ||4-49-21||
hanumat pramukhāḥ te tu prasthitāḥ plavaga ṛṣabhāḥ |viṃdhyam eva āditaḥ kṛtvā viceruḥ te samaṃtataḥ ||4-49-22||
saha tārā aṃgadābhyām tu saṃgamya hanumān kapiḥ |vicinoti ca vindhyasya guhāḥ ca gahanāni ca ||4-50-1||
siṃha śārdūla juṣṭāḥ ca guhāḥ ca paritaḥ tathā |viṣameṣu naga indrasya mahā prasravaṇeṣu ca ||4-50-2||
āseduḥ tasya śailasya koṭim dakṣiṇa pascimām |teṣām tatra eva vasatām sa kālo vyatyavartata ||4-50-3||
sa hi deśo duranveṣyo guhā gahanavān mahān |tatra vāyu sutaḥ sarvam vicinoti sma parvatam ||4-50-4||
paraspareṇa rahitā anyonyasya avidūrataḥ |gajo gavākṣo gavayaḥ śarabho gandhamādanaḥ ||4-50-5||
maindaḥ ca dvividaḥ caiva hanumān jāṃbavān api |aṃgado yuva rājaḥ ca tāraḥ ca vanagocaraḥ ||4-50-6||
giri jāla āvṛtān deśān mārgitvā dakṣiṇām diśam |vicinvantaḥ tataḥ tatra dadṛśuḥ vivṛtam bilam ||4-50-7||
durgam ṛkṣa bilam nāma dānavena abhirakṣitam |kṣut pipāsā parītāḥ tu śrāntāḥ tu salila arthinaḥ ||4-50-8||
avakīrṇam latā vṛkṣaiḥ dadṛśuḥ te mahā bilam |tatra krauncāḥ ca haṃsāḥ ca sārasāḥ ca api niṣkraman ||4-50-9||
jala ārdrāḥ cakravākāḥ ca rakta aṃgāḥ padma reṇubhiḥ |tataḥ tat bilam āsādya sugandhi duratikramam ||4-50-10||
vismaya vyagra manaso babhūvuḥ vānararṣabhāḥ |saṃjāta pariśaṃkāḥ te tat bilam plavaga uttamāḥ ||4-50-11||
abhyapadyanta saṃhṛṣṭāḥ tejovanto mahābalāḥ |nānā sattva samākīrṇām daitya indra nilaya upamam ||4-50-12||
durdarśam iva ghoram ca durvigāhyam ca sarvaśaḥ |tataḥ parvata kūṭa ābho hanumān māruta ātmajaḥ ||4-50-13||
abravīt vānarān ghorān kāntāra vana kovidaḥ |giri jāla āvṛtān deśān mārgitvā dakṣiṇām diśam ||4-50-14||
vayam sarve pariśrāṃtā na ca paśyāma maithilīm |asmāt ca api bilāt haṃsāḥ krauncāḥ ca saha sārasaiḥ ||4-50-15||
jala ārdrāḥ cakravākāḥ ca niṣpatanti sma sarvaśaḥ |nūnam salilavān atra kūpo vā yadi vā hradaḥ ||4-50-16||
tathā ca ime bila dvāre snigdhāḥ tiṣṭhanti pādapāḥ |iti uktāḥ tat bilam sarve viviśuḥ timira āvṛtam ||4-50-17||
acandra sūryam harayo dadṛśū roma harṣaṇam |niśamya tasmāt siṃhāḥ ca tān tān ca mṛga pakṣiṇaḥ ||4-50-18||
praviṣṭā hari śārdūlā bilam timira āvṛtam |na teṣām sajjate dṛṣṭiḥ na tejaḥ na parākramaḥ ||4-50-19||
vāyoḥ iva gatiḥ teṣām dṛṣṭiḥ tam api vartate |te praviṣṭāḥ tu vegena tat bilam kapi kuṃjarāḥ ||4-50-20||
prakāśam ca abhirāmam ca dadṛśuḥ deśam uttamam |tataḥ tasmin bile bhīme nānā pādapa saṃkule ||4-50-21||
anyonyam saṃpariṣvajya jagmur yojanam aṃtaram |te naṣṭa saṃjñāḥ tṛṣitāḥ saṃbhrāṃtāḥ salila arthinaḥ ||4-50-22||
paripetur bile tasmin kaṃcit kālam atandritāḥ |te kṛśā dīna vadanāḥ pariśrāntāḥ plavaṃgamāḥ ||4-50-23||
ālokam dadṛśuḥ vīrā nirāśā jīvite yadā |tataḥ tam deśam āgamya saumyāḥ vitimiram vanam ||4-50-24||
dadṛśuḥ kāncanān vṛkṣān dīpta vaiśvānara prabhān |sālān tālān tamālān ca punnāgān vaṃjulān dhavān ||4-50-25||
caṃpakān nāga vṛkṣān ca karṇikārān ca puṣpitān |stabakaiḥ kāṃcanaiḥ citraiḥ raktaiḥ kisalayaiḥ tathā ||4-50-26||
āpīḍaiḥ ca latābhiḥ ca hema ābharaṇa bhūṣitaiḥ |taruṇa āditya saṃkāśān vaidūryamaya vedikān ||4-50-27||
vibhrājamānān vapuṣā pādapān ca hiraṇmayān |nīla vaidūrya varṇāḥ ca padminīḥ patagaiḥ āvṛtāḥ ||4-50-28||
mahadbhiḥ kāṃcanaiḥ vṛkṣaiḥ vṛtā bāla arka saṃnibhaiḥ |jātarūpamayaiḥ matsyaiḥ mahadbhiḥ ca atha pankajaiḥ ||4-50-29||
nalinīḥ tatra dadṛśuḥ prasanna salila āyutāḥ |kāṃcanāni vimānāni rājatāni tathā eva ca ||4-50-30||
tapanīya gavākṣāṇi muktā jāla āvṛtāni ca |haima rājata bhaumāni vaidūrya maṇimanti ca ||4-50-31||
dadṛśuḥ tatra harayo gṛha mukhyāni sarvaśaḥ |puṣpitān phalino vṛkṣān pravāla maṇi saṃnibhān ||4-50-32||
kāṃcana bhramarān caiva madhūni ca samantataḥ |maṇi kāṃcana citrāṇi śayanāni āsanāni ca ||4-50-33||
vividhāni viśālāni dadṛśuḥ te samantataḥ |hema rajata kāṃsyānām bhājanānām ca rāśayaḥ ||4-50-34||
agurūṇām ca divyānām caṃdanānām ca saṃcayam |śucīni abhyavahārāṇi mūlāni ca phalāni ca ||4-50-35||
mahā arhāṇi ca pānāni madhūni rasavanti ca |divyānām ambarāṇām ca mahā arhāṇām ca saṃcayān ||4-50-36||
kaṃbalānām ca citrāṇām ajinānām ca saṃcayān |tatra tatra vinyastān dīptān vaiśvānara prabhān ||4-50-37||
dadṛśuḥ vānarāḥ śubhrān jātarūpasya saṃcayān |tatra tatra vicinvanto bile tatra mahā prabhāḥ ||4-50-38||
dadṛśuḥ vānarāḥ śūrāḥ striyam kāṃcit adūrataḥ |tām ca te dadṛśuḥ tatra cīra kṛṣṇa ajina ambarām ||4-50-39||
tāpasīm niyata āhārām jvalaṃtīm iva tejasā |vismitā harayaḥ tatra vyavatiṣṭanta sarvaśaḥ |prapaccha hanumān tatra kā asi tvam kasya vā bilam ||4-50-40||
tato hanūmān giri sannikāśaḥkṛta aṃjaliḥ tām abhivādya vṛddhām |papraccha kā tvam bhavanam bilam caratnāni ca imāni vadasva kasya ||4-50-41||
iti uktvā hanumān tatra punaḥ kṛṣṇa ajina aṃbarām |abravīt tām mahābhāgām tāpasīm dharma cāriṇīm ||4-51-1||
idam praviṣṭāḥ sahasā bilam timira saṃvṛtam |kṣut pipāsā pariśrāṃtāḥ parikhinnāḥ ca sarvaśaḥ ||4-51-2||
mahat dharaṇyā vivaram praviṣṭāḥ sma pipāsitāḥ |imām tu evam vidhān bhāvān vividhān adbhuta upamān ||4-51-3||
dṛṣṭvā vayam pravyathitāḥ saṃbhrāṃtā naṣṭa cetasaḥ |kasya ete kāṃcanā vṛkṣāḥ taruṇa āditya sannibhāḥ ||4-51-4||
śucīni abhyavahāryāṇi mūlāni ca phalāni ca |kāṃcanāni vimānāni rājatāni gṛhāṇi ca ||4-51-5||
tapanīya gava akṣāṇi maṇi jāla āvṛtāni ca |puṣpitāḥ phālavantaḥ ca puṇyāḥ surabhi gandhayaḥ ||4-51-6||
ime jāṃbūnadamayāḥ pādapāḥ kasya tejasā |kāṃcanāni ca padmāni jātāni vimale jale ||4-51-7||
katham matsyāḥ ca sauvarṇā dṛśyante saha kacchapaiḥ |ātmānaḥ anubhāvāt vā kasya vai etat tapo balam ||4-51-8||
ajānatām naḥ sarveṣām sarvam ākhyātum arhasi |evam uktā hanumatā tāpasī dharma cāriṇī ||4-51-9||
prati uvāca hanūmaṃtam sarva bhūta hite ratā |mayo nāma mahātejā māyāvī dānavarṣabhaḥ ||4-51-10||
tena idam nirmitam sarvam māyayā kāṃcanam vanam |purā dānava mukhyānām viśvakarmā babhūva ha ||4-51-11||
yena idam kāṃcanam divyam nirmitam bhavana uttamam |sa tu varṣa sahasrāṇi tapaḥ taptvā mahat vane ||4-51-12||
pitāmahāt varam lebhe sarvam auśasanam dhanam |vidhāya sarvam balavān sarva kāma īśvaraḥ tadā ||4-51-13||
uvāsa sukhitaḥ kālam kaṃcit asmin mahāvane |tam apsarasi hemāyām saktam dānava puṃgavam ||4-51-14||
vikramya eva aśanim gṛhya jaghāna īśaḥ puraṃdaraḥ |idam ca brahmaṇā dattam hemāyai vanam uttamam ||4-51-15||
śāśvataḥ kāma bhogaḥ ca gṛham ca idam hiraṇmayam |duhitā merusāvarṇeḥ aham tasyāḥ svayaṃprabhā ||4-51-16||
idam rakṣāmi bhavanam hemāyā vānarottama |mama priya sakhī hemā nṛtta gīta viśāradā ||4-51-17||
tayā datta varā ca asmi rakṣāmi bhavanam mahān |kim kāryam kasya vā hetoḥ kāṃtārāṇi prapadyatha ||4-51-18||
katham ca idam vanam durgam yuṣmābhiḥ upalakṣitam |śucīni abhyavahāryāṇi mūlāni ca phalāni ca |bhuktvā pītvā ca pānīyam sarvam me vaktum arhatha ||4-51-19||
atha tān abravīt sarvān viśrāṃtān hari yūthapān |idam vacanam ekāgrā tāpasī dharma cāriṇī ||4-52-1||
vānarā yadi vaḥ khedaḥ pranaṣṭaḥ phala bhakṣaṇāt |yadi ca etat mayā śrāvyam śrotum icchāmi kathatām ||4-52-2||
tasyāḥ tat vacanam śrutvā hanumān māruta ātmajaḥ |ārjavena yathā tattvam ākhyātum upacakrame ||4-52-3||
rājā sarvasya lokasya mahendra varuṇa upamaḥ |rāmo dāśarathiḥ śrīmān praviṣṭo daṇḍakā vanam ||4-52-4||
lakṣmaṇena saha bhrātrā vaidehyā ca api bhāryayā |tasya bhāryā janasthānāt rāvaṇena hṛtā balāt ||4-52-5||
vīraḥ tasya sakhā rājñaḥ sugrīvo nāma vānaraḥ |rājā vānara mukhyānām yena prasthāpitā vayam ||4-52-6||
agastya caritām āśām dakṣiṇām yama rakṣitām |sahaibhirvānaraimukhyairaṅgadapramukhairvayam - yadvā -saha ebhiḥ vānaraiḥ mukhyaiḥ aṃgada pramukhaiḥ vayam ||4-52-7||
rāvaṇam sahitāḥ sarve rākṣasam kāma rūpiṇam |sītayā saha vaidehyā mārgadhvam iti coditāḥ ||4-52-8||
vicitya tu vayam sarve samagram - samudram - dakṣiṇām diśam |vayam bubhukṣitāḥ sarve vṛkṣa mūlam upāśritāḥ ||4-52-9||
vivarṇa vadanāḥ sarve sarve dhyāna parāyaṇāḥ |na adhigacchāmahe pāram magnāḥ cintā mahāarṇave ||4-52-10||
cārayantaḥ tataḥ cakṣuḥ dṛṣṭavanto mahad bilam |latā pādapa saṃchannam timireṇa samāvṛtam ||4-52-11||
asmāt haṃsā jala klinnāḥ pakṣaiḥ salila reṇubhiḥ |kurarāḥ sārasāḥ caiva niṣpatanti patatriṇaḥ ||4-52-12||
sādhu atra praviśāma iti mayā tu uktāḥ plavaṃgamāḥ |teṣām api hi sarveṣām anumānam upāgatam ||4-52-13||
asmin nipatitāḥ sarve api atha kārya tvarānvitāḥ |tato gāḍham nipatitā gṛhya hastau parasparam ||4-52-14||
idam praviṣṭāḥ sahasā bilam timira saṃvṛtam |etat naḥ kāryam etena kṛtyena vayam āgatāḥ ||4-52-15||
tvām ca eva upagatāḥ sarve paridyūnā bubhukṣitāḥ |ātithya dharma dattāni mūlāni ca phalāni ca ||4-52-16||
asmābhiḥ upabhuktāni bubhukṣā paripīḍitaiḥ |yat tvayā rakṣitāḥ sarve mriyamāṇā bubhukṣayā ||4-52-17||
brūhi pratyupakāra artham kim te kurvantu vānarāḥ |evam uktā tu sarvajñā vānaraiḥ taiḥ svayaṃprabhā ||4-52-18||
pratyuvāca tataḥ sarvān idam vānara yūthapān |sarveṣām parituṣṭā asmi vānarāṇām tarasvinām ||4-52-19||
caraṃtyā mama dharmeṇa na kāryam iha kenacit |evam uktaḥ śubham vākyam tāpasyā dharma saṃhitam ||4-52-20||
uvāca hanumān vākyam tām anindita locanām |śaraṇam tvām prapannāḥ smaḥ sarve vai dharmacāriṇim ||4-52-21||
yaḥ kṛtaḥ samayo asmākam sugrīveṇa mahātmanā |sa tu kālo vyatikrānto bile ca parivartatām ||4-52-22||
sā tvam asmāt bilāt asmān uttārayitum arhasi |tasmāt sugrīva vacanāt atikrāntān gata āyuṣaḥ ||4-52-23||
trātum arhasi naḥ sarvān sugrīva bhaya śankitān |mahat ca kāryam asmābhiḥ kartavyam dharmacāriṇi ||4-52-24||
tat ca api na kṛtam kāryam asmābhiḥ iha vāsibhiḥ |evam uktā hanumatā tāpasī vākyam abravīt ||4-52-25||
jīvatā duṣkaram manye praviṣṭena nivartitum |tapasaḥ suprabhāvena niyama upārjitena ca ||4-52-26||
sarvān eva bilāt asmāt tārayiṣyāmi vānarān |nimīlayata cakṣūnṣi sarve vānara puṃgavāḥ ||4-52-27||
na hi niṣkramitum śakyam animīlita locanaiḥ |tato nimīlitāḥ sarve sukumāra aṃgulaiḥ karaiḥ ||4-52-28||
sahasā pidadhuḥ dṛṣṭim hṛṣṭā gamana kānkṣiṇaḥ |vānarāḥ tu mahātmāno hasta ruddha mukhāḥ tadā ||4-52-29||
nimeṣa antara mātreṇa bilāt uttāritāḥ tathā |uvāca sarvān tān tatra tāpasī dharma cāriṇī ||4-52-30||
niḥsṛtān viṣamāt tasmāt samāśvāsya idam abravīt |eṣa vindhyo giriḥ śrīmān nānā druma latā āyutaḥ ||4-52-31||
eṣa prasavaṇaḥ śailaḥ sāgaro ayam mahā udadhiḥ |svasti vo astu gamiṣyāmi bhavanam vānararṣabhāḥ |iti uktvā tat bilam śrīmat praviveśa svayamprabhā ||4-52-32||
tataḥ te dadṛśuḥ ghoram sāgaram varuṇa ālayam |apāram abhigarjantam ghoraiḥ ūrmibhiḥ ākulam ||4-53-1||
mayasya māyā vihitam giri durgam vicinvatām |teṣām māso vyatikrānto yo rājñā samayaḥ kṛtaḥ ||4-53-2||
vindhyasya tu gireḥ pāde saṃprapuṣpita pādape |upaviśya mahātmānaḥ cintām āpedire tadā ||4-53-3||
tataḥ puṣpātibhārāgrā~lltāśatasamāvṛtān -yadvā -tataḥ puṣpa atibhāra agrān latā śata samāvṛtān |drumān vāsantikān dṛṣṭvā babhūvuḥ bhaya śankitāḥ ||4-53-4||
te vasaṃtam anuprāptam prativedya parasparam |naṣṭa saṃdeśa kāla arthā nipetur dharaṇī tale ||4-53-5||
tataḥ tān kapi vṛddhān ca śiṣṭān caiva vanaukasaḥ |vācā madhurayā abhāṣya yathāvat anumānya ca ||4-53-6||
sa tu siṃha ṛṣabha skaṃdhaḥ pīna āyata bhujaḥ kapiḥ |yuvarājo mahāprājña aṃgado vākyam abravīt ||4-53-7||
śāsanāt kapi rājasya vayam sarve vinirgatāḥ |māsaḥ pūrṇo bilasthānām harayaḥ kim na budhyate ||4-53-8||
vayam āśvayuje māsi kāla saṃkhyā vyavasthitāḥ |prasthitāḥ so api ca atītaḥ kim ataḥ kāryam uttaram ||4-53-9||
bhavanta pratyayam prāptā nīti mārga viśāradāḥ |hiteṣu abhiratā bharttuḥ nisṛṣṭāḥ sarva karmasu ||4-53-10||
karmasu apratimāḥ sarve dikṣu viśruta pauruṣāḥ |mām puraskṛtya niryātāḥ pingākṣa praticoditāḥ ||4-53-11||
idānīm akṛta arthānām martavyam na atra saṃśayaḥ |hari rājasya saṃdeśam akṛtvā kaḥ sukhī bhavet ||4-53-12||
āsmin atīte kāle tu sugrīveṇa kṛte svayam |prāyopaveśanam yuktam sarveṣām ca vana okasām ||4-53-13||
tīkṣṇaḥ prakṛtyā sugrīvaḥ svāmi bhāve vyavasthitaḥ |na kṣamiṣyati naḥ sarvān aparādha kṛto gatān ||4-53-14||
apravṛttau ca sītāyāḥ pāpam eva kariṣyati |tasmāt kṣamam iha adya eva gaṃtum prāyopaviśanam ||4-53-15||
tyaktvā putran ca dārān ca dhanāni ca gṛhāṇi ca |dhruvam naḥ hiṃsate rājā sarvān pratigatān itaḥ ||4-53-16||
vadhena apratirūpeṇa śreyān mṛtyuḥ iha eva naḥ |na ca aham yauvarājyena sugrīveṇa abhiṣecitaḥ ||4-53-17||
narendreṇa abhiṣikto asmi rāmeṇa akliṣṭa karmaṇā |sa pūrvam baddha vairo mām rājā dṛṣṭvā vyatikramam ||4-53-18||
ghātayiṣyati daṇḍena tīkṣṇena kṛta niścayaḥ |kim me suhṛdbhiḥ vyasanam paśyadbhiḥ jīvitāṃtare |iha eva prāyam āsiṣye puṇye sāgara rodhasi ||4-53-19||
etat śrutvā kumāreṇa yuva rājena bhāṣitam |sarve te vānara śreṣṭhāḥ karuṇam vākyam abruvan ||4-53-20||
tīkṣṇaḥ prakṛtyā sugrīvaḥ priyā raktaḥ ca rāghavaḥ |samīkṣya akṛta kāryān tu tasmin ca samaye gate ||4-53-21||
adṛṣṭāyām ca vaidehyām dṛṣṭvā caiva samāgatān |rāghava priya kāmāya ghātayiṣyati asaṃśayam ||4-53-22||
na kṣamam ca aparāddhānām gamanam svāmi pārśvataḥ |pradhānabūtāḥ ca vayam sugrīvasya samāgatāḥ ||4-53-23||
iha eva sītām anvīkṣya pravṛttim upalabhya vā |naḥ cet gacchāma tam vīram gamiṣyāmo yama kṣayam ||4-53-24||
plavaṃgamānām tu bhaya arditānāmśrutvā vacaḥ tāra idam babhāṣe |alam viṣādena bilam praviśyavasāma sarve yadi rocate vaḥ ||4-53-25||
idam hi māyā vihitam sudurgamamprabhūta vṛkṣa udaka bhojya peyam |iha asti naḥ na eva bhayam puraṃdarātna rāghavāt vānara rājato api vā ||4-53-26||
śrutvā aṃgadasya api vaco anukūlamūcuḥ ca sarve harayaḥ pratītāḥ |yathā na hanyema tathā vidhānamasaktam adya eva vidhīyatām naḥ ||4-53-27||
tathā bruvati tāre tu tārā adhipati varcasi |atha mene hṛtam rājyam hanumān aṃgadena tat ||4-54-1||
buddhyā hi aṣṭa aṃgayā yuktam catur bala samanvitam |catur daśa guṇam mene hanumān vālinaḥ sutam ||4-54-2||
āpūryamāṇam śaśvat ca tejo bala parākramaiḥ |śaśinam śukla pakṣa ādau vardhamānam iva śriyā ||4-54-3||
bṛhaspati samam buddhyā vikrame sadṛśam pituḥ |śuśrūṣamāṇam tārasya śukrasya iva puraṃdaram ||4-54-4||
bhartuḥ arthe pariśrāntam sarva śāstra viśāradaḥ |abhisaṃdhātum ārebhe hanumān aṃgadam tataḥ ||4-54-5||
sa caturṇām upāyānām tṛtīyam upavarṇayan |bhedayāmāsa tān sarvān vānarān vākya saṃpadā ||4-54-6||
teṣu sarveṣu bhinneṣu tato abhīṣaya aṃgadam |bhīṣaṇaiḥ vividhaiḥ vākyaiḥ kopa upāya samanvitaiḥ ||4-54-7||
tvam samartha taraḥ pitrā yuddhe tāreya vai dhruvam |dṛḍham dhārayitum śaktaḥ kapi rājyam yathā pitā ||4-54-8||
nityam asthira cittā hi kapayo hari puṃgava |na ājñāpyam viṣahiṣyanti putra dārān vinā tvayā ||4-54-9||
tvām na ete hi anuyuṃjeyuḥ pratyakṣam pravadāmi te |yathā ayam jāṃbavān nīlaḥ suhotraḥ ca mahākapiḥ ||4-54-10||
na hi aham te ime sarve sāma dāna ādibhiḥ guṇaiḥ |daṇḍena na tvayā śakyāḥ sugrīvāt apakarṣitum ||4-54-11||
vigṛhya āsanam api āhuḥ durbalena balīyasā |ātma rakṣā karaḥ tasmāt na vigṛhṇīta durbalaḥ ||4-54-12||
yām ca imām manyase dhātrīm etat bilam iti śrutam |etat lakṣmaṇa bāṇānām īṣat kāryam vidāraṇe ||4-54-13||
svalpam hi kṛtam indreṇa kṣipatā hi aśanim purā |lakṣmaṇo niśitaiḥ bāṇaiḥ bhindyāt patra puṭam yathā ||4-54-14||
lakṣmaṇasya ca nārācā bahavaḥ santi tat vidhāḥ |vajra aśani sama sparśā girīṇām api dārakāḥ ||4-54-15||
avasthāne yadā eva tvam āsiṣyasi paraṃtapa |tadā eva harayaḥ sarve tyakṣyanti kṛta niścayāḥ ||4-54-16||
smaraṃtaḥ putra dārāṇām nitya udvignā bubhukṣitāḥ |kheditā duḥkha śayyābhiḥ tvām kariṣyanti pṛṣṭhataḥ ||4-54-17||
sa tvam hīnaḥ suhṛdbhiḥ ca hita kāmaiḥ ca baṃdhubhiḥ |tṛṇāt api bhṛśa udvignaḥ spaṃdamānāt bhaviṣyasi ||4-54-18||
ati ugra vegā niśitā ghorā lakṣmaṇa sāyakāḥ |apavṛttam jighāṃsanto mahāvegā durāsadāḥ ||4-54-19||
asmābhiḥ tu gatam sārdham vinītavat upasthitam |ānupūrvyāt tu sugrīvo rājye tvām sthāpayiṣyati ||4-54-20||
dharma rājaḥ pitṛvyaḥ te prīti kāmo dṛḍha vrataḥ |śuciḥ satya pratijñaḥ ca sa tvām jātu na nāśayet ||4-54-21||
priya kāmaḥ ca te mātuḥ tat artham ca asya jīvitam |tasya apatyam ca na asti anyat tasmāt aṃgada gamyatām ||4-54-22||
śrutvā hanumato vākyam praśritam dharma saṃhitam |svāmi satkāra saṃyuktam aṃgado vākyam abravīt ||4-55-1||
sthairyamātmamanaḥśaucamānṛśaṃsyamathāarjavam - yadva -sthairyam ātma manaḥ śaucam ānṛśaṃsyam atha ārjavam |vikramaḥ caiva dhairyam ca sugrīve na upapadyate ||4-55-2||
bhrātuḥ jyeṣṭhasya yo bhāryām jīvito mahiṣīm priyām |dharmeṇa mātaram yaḥ tu svīkaroti jugupsitaḥ ||4-55-3||
katham sa dharmam jānīte yena bhrātrā durātmanā |yuddhāya abhiniyuktena bilasya pihitam mukham ||4-55-4||
satyāt pāṇi gṛhītaḥ ca kṛta karmā mahāyaśāḥ |vismṛto rāghavo yena sa kasya sukṛtam smaret ||4-55-5||
lakṣmaṇasya bhayena iha na adharma bhaya bhīruṇā |ādiṣṭā mārgitum sītām dharmaḥ tasmin katham bhavet ||4-55-6||
tasmin pāpe kṛtaghne tu smṛti bhinne cala ātmani |āryaḥ ko viśvaset jātu tat kulīno viśeṣataḥ ||4-55-7||
rājye putraḥ pratiṣṭhāpyaḥ sa guṇo nirguṇo api vā |katham śatru kulīnam mām sugrīvo jīvayiṣyati ||4-55-8||
bhinna mantro aparāddhaḥ ca hīna śaktiḥ katham hi aham |kiṣkindhām prāpya jīveyam anātha iva durbalaḥ ||4-55-9||
upāṃśu daṇḍena hi mām baṃdhanena upapādayet |śaṭhaḥ krūro nṛśaṃsaḥ ca sugrīvo rājya kāraṇāt ||4-55-10||
baṃdhanāt ca avasādāt me śreyaḥ prāyopaveśanam |anujānaṃtu mām sarve gṛham gacchaṃtu vānarāḥ ||4-55-11||
aham vaḥ pratijānāmi na gamiṣyāmi aham purīm |iha eva prāyam āsiṣye śreyo maraṇam eva me ||4-55-12||
abhivādana pūrvam tu rājā kuśalam eva ca |abhivādana pūrvam tu rāghavau balaśālinau ||4-55-13||
vācyaḥ tātaḥ yavīyān me sugrīvo vānara īśvaraḥ |ārogya pūrvam kuśalam vācyā mātā rumā ca me ||4-55-14||
mātaram caiva me tārām āśvāsayitum arhatha |prakṛtyā priya putrā sā sānukrośā tapasvinī ||4-55-15||
vinaṣṭam mām iha śrutvā vyaktam hāsyati jīvitam |etāvat uktvā vacanam vṛddhān tān abhivādya ca ||4-55-16||
viveśa aṃgado bhūmau rudan darbheṣu durmanāḥ |tasya saṃviśataḥ tatra rudanto vānara ṛṣabhāḥ ||4-55-17||
nayanebhyaḥ pramumucuḥ uṣṇam vai vāri duḥkhitāḥ |sugrīvam caiva nindantaḥ praśaṃsantaḥ ca vālinam ||4-55-18||
parivārya aṃgadam sarve vyavasyan prāyam āsitum |tat vākyam vāli putrasya vijñāya plavaga ṛṣabhāḥ ||4-55-19||
upaspṛśya udakam sarve prāk mukhāḥ samupāviśan |dakṣiṇa agreṣu darbheṣu udak tīram samāśritāḥ ||4-55-20||
mumūrṣavao hariśreṣṭā etat kṣamam iti sma ha |rāmasya vana vāsam ca kṣayam daśarathasya ca ||4-55-21||
janasthāna vadham caiva vadham caiva jaṭāyuṣaḥ |haraṇam caiva vaidehyā vālinaḥ ca vadham tathā |rāma kopam ca vadatām harīṇām bhayam āgataḥ ||4-55-22||
sa saṃviśadbhiḥ bahubhiḥ mahīdharomahāadri kūṭa pramitaiḥ plavaṃgamaiḥ |babhūva sannādita nirdara antarobhṛśam nadadbhiḥ jaladaiḥ iva aṃbaram ||4-55-23||
upaviṣṭāḥ tu te sarve yasmin prāyam giri sthale |harayo gṛdhra rājaḥ ca tam deśam upacakrame ||4-56-1||
sāṃpātiḥ nāma nāmnā tu cira jīvī vihaṃgamaḥ |bhrātā jaṭāyuṣaḥ śrīmān prakhyāta bala pauruṣaḥ ||4-56-2||
kaṃdarāt abhiniṣkramya sa vindhyasya mahāgireḥ |upaviṣṭān harīn dṛṣṭvā hṛṣṭātmā giram abravīt ||4-56-3||
vidhiḥ kila naram loke vidhānena anuvartate |yathā ayam vihito bhakṣyaḥ cirāt mahyam upāgataḥ ||4-56-4||
paraṃparāṇām bhakṣiṣye vānarāṇām mṛtam mṛtam |uvāca etat vacaḥ pakṣī tān nirīkṣya plavaṃgamān ||4-56-5||
tasya tat vacanam śrutvā bhakṣa lubdhasya pakṣiṇaḥ |aṃgadaḥ param āyasto hanūmaṃtam atha abravīt ||4-56-6||
paśya sītā - gṛdhrā - apadeśena sākṣāt vaivasvato yamaḥ |imam deśam anuprāpto vānarāṇām vipattaye ||4-56-7||
rāmasya na kṛtam kāryam na kṛtam rāja śāśanam |harīṇām iyam ajñātā vipattiḥ sahasā āgatā ||4-56-8||
vaidehyāḥ priya kāmena kṛtam karma jaṭāyuṣā |gṛdhra rājena yat tatra śrutam vaḥ tat aśeṣataḥ ||4-56-9||
tathā sarvāṇi bhūtāni tiryak yoni gatāni api |priyam kurvanti rāmasya tyaktvā prāṇān yathā vayam ||4-56-10||
anyonyam upakurvanti sneha kāruṇya yantritāḥ |tataḥ tasya upakāra artham tyajata ātmānam ātmanā ||4-56-11||
priyam kṛtvā hi rāmasya dharmajñena jaṭāyuṣā |rāghava arthe pariśrāntā vayam saṃtyakta jīvitāḥ ||4-56-12||
kāṃtārāṇi prapannāḥ sma na ca paśyāma maithilīm |sa sukhī gṛdhra rājaḥ tu rāvaṇena hato raṇe |muktaḥ ca sugrīva bhayāt gataḥ ca paramām gatim ||4-56-13||
jaṭāyuṣo vināśena rājño daśarathasya ca |haraṇena ca vaidehyāḥ saṃśayam harayo gatāḥ ||4-56-14||
rāma lakṣmaṇayoḥ vāsām araṇye saha sītayā |rāghavasya ca bāṇena vālinaḥ ca tathā vadhaḥ ||4-56-15||
rāma kopāt aśeṣāṇām rākṣasām ca tathā vadham |kaikeyyā vara dānena idam ca vikṛtam kṛtam ||4-56-16||
tat asukham anukīrtitam vacobhuvi patitān ca nirīkṣya vānarān |bhṛśa cakita matiḥ mahāmatiḥkṛpaṇam udāhṛtavān sa gṛdhrarājaḥ ||4-56-17||
tat tu śrutvā tadā vākyam aṃgadasya mukha udgatam |abravīt vacanam gṛdhraḥ tīkṣṇa tuṇḍo mahāsvanaḥ ||4-56-18||
ko ayam girā ghoṣayati prāṇaiḥ priyatarasya me |jaṭāyuṣo vadham bhrātuḥ kaṃpayan iva me manaḥ ||4-56-19||
katham āsīt janasthāne yuddham rākṣasa gṛdhrayoḥ |nāmadheyam idam bhrātuḥ cirasya adya mayā śrutam ||4-56-20||
iccheyam giri durgāt ca bhavadbhiḥ avatāritum |yavīyaso guṇajñasya ślāghanīyasya vikramaiḥ ||4-56-21||
ati dīrghasya kālasya parituṣṭo asmi kīrtitanāt |tat iccheyam aham śrotum vināśam vānara ṛṣabhāḥ ||4-56-22||
bhrātuḥ jaṭāyuṣaḥ tasya janasthāna nivāsinaḥ |tasya eva ca mama bhrātuḥ sakhā daśarathaḥ katham ||4-56-23||
yasya rāmaḥ priyaḥ putro jyeṣṭho guru jana priyaḥ |sūrya aṃśu dagdha pakṣatvāt na śaknomi visarpitum |iccheyam parvatāt asmāt avatartum arindamāḥ ||4-56-24||
śokāt bhraṣṭa svaram api śrutvā te hari yūthapāḥ |śraddadhuḥ na eva tat vākyam karmaṇā tasya śankitāḥ ||4-57-1||
te prāyam upaviṣṭāḥ tu dṛṣṭvā gṛdhram plavaṃgamāḥ |cakruḥ buddhim tadā raudrām sarvān naḥ bhakṣayiṣyati ||4-57-2||
sarvathā prāyam āsīnān yadi naḥ bhakṣayiṣyati |kṛta kṛtyā bhaviṣyāmaḥ kṣipram siddhim ito gatāḥ ||4-57-3||
etām buddhim tataḥ cakruḥ sarve te hari yūthapāḥ |avatārya gireḥ śṛṃgāt gṛdhram āha aṃgadaḥ tadā ||4-57-4||
babhūvuḥ ṛkṣarajo nāma vānarendraḥ pratāpavān |mama āryaḥ pārthivaḥ pakṣin dhārmikau tasya ca ātmajau ||4-57-5||
sugrīvaḥ caiva valī ca putrau ghana balau ubhau |loke viśruta karmā abhūt rājā vālī pitā mama ||4-57-6||
rājā kṛtsnasya jagataḥ ikṣvākūṇām mahārathaḥ |rāmo dāśarathiḥ śrīmān praviṣṭo daṇḍakā vanam ||4-57-7||
lakṣmaṇena saha bhrātrā vaidehyā ca api bhāryayā |pituḥ nideśa nirato dharmam panthānam āśritaḥ ||4-57-8||
tasya bhāryā janasthānāt rāvaṇena hṛtā balāt |rāmasya ca pituḥ mitram jaṭāyuḥ nāma gṛdhra rāṭ ||4-57-9||
dadarśa sītām vaidehīm hriyamāṇām vihāyasā |rāvaṇam viratham kṛtvā sthāpayitvā ca maithilīm |pariśrāntaḥ ca vṛddhaḥ ca rāvaṇena hato raṇe ||4-57-10||
evam gṛdhro hataḥ tena rāvaṇena balīyasā |saṃskṛtaḥ ca api rāmeṇa gataḥ ca gatim uttamām ||4-57-11||
tato mama pitṛvyeṇa sugrīveṇa mahātmanā |cakāra rāghavaḥ sakhyam saḥ avadhīt pitaram mama ||4-57-12||
mama pitrā viruddho hi sugrīvaḥ sacivaiḥ saha |nihatya vālinam rāmaḥ tataḥ tam abhiṣecayat ||4-57-13||
sa rājye sthāpitaḥ tena sugrīvo vānareśvaraḥ |rājā vānara mukhyānām tena prasthāpitā vayam ||4-57-14||
evam rāma prayuktāḥ tu mārgamāṇāḥ tataḥ tataḥ |vaidehīm na adhigacchāmo rātrau sūrya prabhām iva ||4-57-15||
te vayam daṇdakāraṇyam vicitya susamāhitāḥ |ajñānāt tu praviṣṭāḥ sma dharaṇyā vivṛtam bilam ||4-57-16||
mayasya māyā vihitam tat bilam ca vicinvatām |vyatītaḥ tatra naḥ māsaḥ yaḥ rājñā samayaḥ kṛtaḥ ||4-57-17||
te vayam kapi rājasya sarve vacana kāriṇaḥ |kṛtām saṃsthām atikrāntā bhayāt prāyam upāsitāḥ ||4-57-18||
kruddhe tasmin tu kākutsthe sugrīve ca sa lakṣmaṇe |gatānām api sarveṣām tatra naḥ na asti jīvitam ||4-57-19||
iti uktaḥ karuṇam vākyam vānaraiḥ tyakta jīvitaiḥ |sa bāṣpo vānarān gṛdhraḥ pratyuvāca mahāsvanaḥ ||4-58-1||
yavīyān mama sa bhrātā jaṭāyuḥ nāma vānarāḥ |yam ākhyāta hatam yuddhe rāvaṇena balīyasā ||4-58-2||
vṛddha bhāvāt apakṣatvāt śṛṇvan tat api marṣaye |na hi me śaktiḥ adya asti bhrātuḥ vaira vimokṣaṇe ||4-58-3||
purā vṛtra vadhe vṛtte sa ca aham ca jaya eṣiṇau |ādityam upayātau svo jvalaṃtam raśmi mālinam ||4-58-4||
āvṛtya ākāśa mārgeṇa javena svar gatau bhṛśam |madhyam prāpte ca sūrye ca jaṭāyuḥ avasīdati ||4-58-5||
tam aham bhrātaram dṛṣṭvā sūrya raśmibhiḥ arditam |pakṣābhyam chādayāmāsa snehāt parama vihvalam ||4-58-6||
nirdagdha patraḥ patito vindhye aham vānararṣabhāḥ |aham asmin vasan bhrātuḥ pravṛttim na upalakṣaye ||4-58-7||
jaṭāyuṣaḥ tu evam ukto bhrātrā sampātinā tadā |yuva rājo mahāprājñaḥ pratyuvāca aṃgadaḥ tadā ||4-58-8||
jaṭāyuṣo yadi bhrātā śrutam te gaditam mayā |ākhyāhi yadi jānāsi nilayam tasya rakṣasaḥ ||4-58-9||
adīrgha darśinam tam vā rāvaṇam rākṣasādhipam |antike yadi vā dūre yadi jānāsi śaṃsa naḥ ||4-58-10||
tato abravīt mahātejā bhrātā jyeṣṭho jaṭāyuṣaḥ |ātma anurūpam vacanam vānarān saṃpraharṣayan ||4-58-11||
nirdagdha pakṣo gṛdhro aham gata vīryaḥ plavam gamāḥ |vāṅ mātreṇa tu rāmasya kariṣye sāhyam uttamam ||4-58-12||
jānāmi vāruṇān lokān viṣṇoḥ traivikramān api |deva asura vimardām ca hi amṛtasya ca maṃthanam ||4-58-13||
rāmasya yat idam kāryam kartavyam prathamam mayā |jarayā ca hatam tejaḥ prāṇāḥ ca śithilā mama ||4-58-14||
taruṇī rūpa saṃpannā sarva ābharaṇa bhūṣitā |hriyamāṇā mayā dṛṣṭā rāvaṇena durātmanā ||4-58-15||
krośantī rāma rāma iti lakṣmaṇa iti ca bhāminī |bhūṣaṇāni apavidhyantī gātrāṇi ca vidhunvatī ||4-58-16||
sūrya prabhā iva śaila agre tasyāḥ kauśeyam uttamam |asite rākṣase bhāti yathā vā taḍit aṃbude ||4-58-17||
tām tu sītām aham manye rāmasya parikīrtanāt |śrūyatām me kathayato nilayam tasya rakṣasaḥ ||4-58-18||
putro viśravasaḥ sākṣāt bhrātā vaiśravaṇasya ca |adhyāste nagarīm laṃkām rāvaṇo nāma rākṣasaḥ ||4-58-19||
ito dvīpe samudrasya saṃpūrṇe śata yojane |tasmin laṃkā purī ramyā nirmitā viśvakarmaṇā ||4-58-20||
jāṃbūnadamayaiḥ dvāraiḥ citraiḥ kāṃcana vedikaiḥ |prāsādaiḥ hema varṇaiḥ ca mahadbhiḥ susamākṛtā ||4-58-21||
prākāreṇa arka varṇena mahatā ca samanvitā |tasyām vasati vaidehī dīnā kauśeya vāsinī ||4-58-22||
rāvaṇa antaḥpure ruddhā rākṣasībhiḥ surakṣitā |janakasya ātmajām rājñaḥ tasyām drakṣyatha maithilīm ||4-58-23||
laṃkāyām atha guptāyām sāgareṇa samaṃtataḥ |saṃprāpya sāgarasya aṃtam saṃpūrṇam śata yojanam ||4-58-24||
āsādya dakṣiṇam tīram tato drakṣyatha rāvaṇam |tatra eva tvaritāḥ kṣipram vikramadhvam plavaṃgamāḥ ||4-58-25||
jñānena khalu paśyāmi dṛṣṭvā pratyāgamiṣyatha |ādyaḥ paṃthāḥ kuliṃgānām ye ca anye dhānya jīvinaḥ ||4-58-26||
dvitīyo bali bhojānām ye ca vṛkṣa phala aśinaḥ |bhāsāḥ tṛtīyam gacchanti krauncāḥ ca kuraraiḥ saha ||4-58-27||
śyenāḥ caturtham gacchanti gṛdhrā gacchanti paṃcamam |bala vīrya upapannānām rūpa yauvana śālinām ||4-58-28||
ṣaṣṭhaḥ tu panthā haṃsānām vainateya gatiḥ parā |vainateyāt ca naḥ janma sarveṣām vānararṣabhāḥ ||4-58-29||
garhitam tu kṛtam karma yena sma piśita aśanāḥ |pratikāryam ca me tasya vairam bhrātṛ kṛtam bhavet ||4-58-30||
iha sthaḥ aham prapaśyāmi rāvaṇam jānakīm tathā |asmākam api sauparṇam divyam cakṣur balam tathā ||4-58-31||
tasmāt āhāra vīryeṇa nisargeṇa ca vānarāḥ |āyojana śatāt sāgrāt vayam paśyāma nityaśaḥ ||4-58-32||
asmākam vihitā vṛttiḥ nisārgeṇa ca dūrataḥ |vihitā pāda mūle tu vṛttiḥ caraṇa yodhinām ||4-58-33||
upāyo dṛśyatām kaścit laṃghane lavaṇa aṃbhasaḥ |abhigamya tu vaidehīm samṛddha arthā gamiṣyatha ||4-58-34||
samudram netum icchāmi bhavadbhiḥ varuṇa ālayam |pradāsyāmi udakam bhrātuḥ svar gatasya mahātmanaḥ ||4-58-35||
tato nītvā tu tam deśam tīre nada nadī pateḥ |nirdagdha pakṣam saṃpātim vānarāḥ sumahauojasaḥ ||4-58-36||
tam punaḥ pratyānayitvā vai tam deśam pataga īśvaram |babhūvuḥ vānarā hṛṣṭāḥ pravṛttim upalabhya te ||4-58-37||
tataḥ tat amṛta āsvādam gṛdhra rājena bhāṣitam |niśamya mudito hṛṣṭāḥ te vacaḥ plavagarṣabhāḥ ||4-59-1||
jāṃbavān vānara śreṣṭhaḥ saha sarvaiḥ plavaṃgamaiḥ |bhū talāt sahasā utthāya gṛdhra rājānam abravīt ||4-59-2||
kva sītā kena vā dṛṣṭā ko vā harati maithilīm |tat ākhyātu bhavān sarvam gatiḥ bhava vana okasām ||4-59-3||
ko dāśarathi bāṇānām vajra vega nipātinām |svayam lakṣmaṇam muktānām na ciṃtayati vikramam ||4-59-4||
sa harīn prati saṃyuktān sītā śruti samāhitān |punaḥ āśvāsayan prīta idam vacanam abravīt ||4-59-5||
śrūyatām iha vaidehyā yathā me haraṇam śrutam |yena ca api mama ākhyātam yatra ca āyata locanā ||4-59-6||
aham asmin girau durge bahu yojanam āyate |cirāt nipatito vṛddhaḥ kṣīṇa prāṇa parākramaḥ ||4-59-7||
tam mām evam gatam putraḥ supārśvo nāma nāmataḥ |āhāreṇa yathā kālam bibharti patatām varaḥ ||4-59-8||
tīkṣṇa kāmāḥ tu gaṃdharvāḥ tīkṣṇa kopā bhujaṃgamāḥ |mṛgāṇām tu bhayam tīkṣṇam tataḥ tīkṣṇa kṣudhā vayam ||4-59-9||
sa kadācit kṣudhā ārtasya mama āhāra kānkṣiṇaḥ |gata sūryo ahani prāpto mama putro hi anāmiṣaḥ ||4-59-10||
sa mayā āhāra saṃrodhāt pīḍitaḥ prīti vardhanaḥ |anumānya yathā tattvam idam vacanam abravīt ||4-59-11||
aham tāta yathā kālam āmiṣa arthī kham āplutaḥ |mahendrasya gireḥ dvāram āvṛtya ca susamāśritaḥ ||4-59-12||
tatra sattva sahasrāṇām sāgara antara cāriṇām |paṃthānam eko adhyavasam saṃniroddhum avāṅ mukhaḥ ||4-59-13||
tatra kaścit mayā dṛṣṭaḥ sūrya udaya sama prabhām |striyam ādāya gacchan vai bhinna aṃjana caya upamaḥ ||4-59-14||
so aham abhyavahāra artham tau dṛṣṭvā kṛta niścayaḥ |tena sāmnā vinītena panthānam anuyācitaḥ ||4-59-15||
na hi sāma upapannānām prahartā vidyate bhuvi |nīceṣu api janaḥ kaścit kim aṅga bata mat vidhaḥ ||4-59-16||
sa yātaḥ tejasā vyoma saṃkṣipan iva vegataḥ |atha aham khe caraiḥ bhūtaiḥ abhigamya sabhājitaḥ ||4-59-17||
diṣṭyā jīvati sīta iti hi abruvan mām maharṣayaḥ |kathaṃcit sa kalatraḥ asau gataḥ te svasti asaṃśayam ||4-59-18||
evam uktaḥ tato aham taiḥ siddhaiḥ parama śobhanaiḥ |sa ca me rāvaṇo rājā rakṣasām prativeditaḥ ||4-59-19||
paśyan dāśaratheḥ bhāryām rāmasya janaka ātmajām |bhraṣṭa ābharaṇa kauśeyām śoka vega parājitām ||4-59-20||
rāma lakṣmaṇayoḥ nāma krośantīm mukta mūrdhajām |eṣa kāla atyayaḥ tāta iti vākyavidām varaḥ ||4-59-21||
etat artham samagram me supārśvaḥ pratyavedayat |tat śrutvā api hi me buddhiḥ na āsīt kācit parākrame ||4-59-22||
apakṣo hi katham pakṣī karma kiṃcit samārabhet |yat tu śakyam mayā kartum vāk buddhi guṇa vartinā ||4-59-23||
śrūyatām tatra vakṣyāmi bhavatām pauruṣa āśrayam |vāk matibhyām hi sārveṣām kariṣyāmi priyam hi vaḥ ||4-59-24||
yat hi dāśaratheḥ kāryam mama tat na atra saṃśayaḥ |tat bhavanto mati śreṣṭhā balavanto manasvinaḥ ||4-59-25||
prahitāḥ kapi rājena devaiḥ api durāsadāḥ |rāma lakṣmaṇa bāṇāḥ ca niśitāḥ kaṃka patriṇaḥ ||4-59-26||
trayāṇām api lokānām paryāptāḥ trāṇa nigrahe |kāmam khalu daśagrīvaḥ tejo bala samanvitaḥ |bhavatām tu samarthānām na kiṃcit api duṣkaram ||4-59-27||
tat alam kāla saṃgena kriyatām buddhi niścayaḥ |na hi karmasu sajjante buddhimanto bhavat vidhāḥ ||4-59-28||
tataḥ kṛta udakam snātam tam gṛdhram hari yūthapāḥ |upaviṣṭā girau ramye parivārya samantataḥ ||4-60-1||
tam aṃgadam upāsīnam taiḥ sarvaiḥ haribhiḥ vṛtam |janita pratyayo harṣāt saṃpātiḥ punaḥ abravīt ||4-60-2||
kṛtvā niḥśabdam eka agrāḥ śṛṇvantu harayo mama |tathyam saṃkīrtayiṣyāmi yathā jānāmi maithilīm ||4-60-3||
asya vindhyasya śikhare patito asmi purā anagha |sūrya tāpa parīta aṃgo nirdagdhaḥ sūrya raśmibhiḥ ||4-60-4||
labdha saṃjñaḥ tu ṣaḍ rātrāt vivaśo vihvalan iva |vīkṣamāṇo diśaḥ sarvā na abhijānāmi kiṃcana ||4-60-5||
tataḥ tu sāgarān śailān nadīḥ sarvāḥ sarāṃsi ca |vanāni ca pradeśān ca samīkṣya matiḥ āgatām ||4-60-6||
hṛṣṭa pakṣi gaṇa ākīrṇaḥ kandara udara kūṭavān |dakṣiṇasya udadheḥ tīre vindhyo ayam iti niścitaḥ ||4-60-7||
āsīt ca atra āśramam puṇyam suraiḥ api supūjitam |ṛṣiḥ niśākaro nāma yasmin ugra tapā abhavat ||4-60-8||
aṣṭau varṣa sahasrāṇi tena asmin ṛṣiṇā girau |vasato mama dharmajño svar gate tu niśākare ||4-60-9||
avatīrya ca vindhya agrāt kṛcchreṇa viṣamāt śanaiḥ |tīkṣṇa darbhām vasumatīm duḥkhena punar āgataḥ ||4-60-10||
tam ṛṣim draṣṭu kāmo asmi duḥkhena abhyāgato bhṛśam |jaṭāyuṣā mayā caiva bahuśo abhigato hi saḥ ||4-60-11||
tasya āśrama padābhyāśe vavuḥ vātāḥ sugandhinaḥ |vṛkṣo na apuṣpitaḥ kaścit aphalo vā na dṛśyate ||4-60-12||
upetya ca āśramam puṇyam vṛkṣa mūlam upāśritaḥ |draṣṭu kāmaḥ pratīkṣe ca bhagavaṃtam niśākaram ||4-60-13||
atha paśyami dūrastham ṛṣim jvalita tejasam |kṛta abhiṣekam durdharṣam upāvṛttam udan mukham ||4-60-14||
tam ṛkṣāḥ sṛmarā vyāghrāḥ siṃhā nānā sarīsṛpāḥ |parivārya upagacchanti dātāram prāṇino yathā ||4-60-15||
tataḥ prāptam ṛṣim jñātvā tāni sattvāni vai yayuḥ |praviṣṭe rājani yathā sarvam sa amātyakam balam ||4-60-16||
ṛṣiḥ tu dṛṣṭvā mām tuṣṭaḥ praviṣṭaḥ ca āśramam punaḥ |muhūrta mātrān nirgamya tataḥ kāryam apṛcchata ||4-60-17||
saumya vaikalyatām dṛṣṭvā romṇām te na avagamyate |agni dagdhau imau pakṣau prāṇāḥ cāpi śarīrake ||4-60-18||
gṛdhrau dvau dṛṣṭa pūrvau me mātariśva samau jave |gṛdhrāṇām caiva rājānau bhrātarau kāma rūpiṇau ||4-60-19||
jyeṣṭho avita stvam tu saṃpāte jaṭāyuḥ anujaḥ tava |mānuṣam rūpam āsthāya gṛhṇītām caraṇau mama ||4-60-20||
kim te vyādhi samutthānam pakṣayoḥ patanam katham |daṇḍo vā ayam dhṛtaḥ kena sarvam ākhyāhi pṛcchataḥ ||4-60-21||
tataḥ tat dāruṇam karma duṣkaram sāhasāt kṛtam |ācacakṣe muneḥ sarvam sūrya anugamanam tathā ||4-61-1||
bhagavan vraṇa yuktatvāt lajjayā ca akula indriyaḥ |pariśrānto na śaknomi vacanam paribhāṣitum ||4-61-2||
aham caiva jaṭāyuḥ ca saṃgharṣāt darpa mohitau |ākāśam patitau dūrāt jijñāsantau parākramam ||4-61-3||
kailāsa śikhare baddhvā munīnām agrataḥ paṇam |raviḥ syāt anuyātavyo yāvat astam mahāgirim ||4-61-4||
api āvām yugapat prāptau apaśyāva mahī tale |ratha cakra pramāṇāni nagarāṇi pṛthak pṛthak ||4-61-5||
kvacit vāditra ghoṣaḥ ca kvacit bhūṣaṇa niḥsvanaḥ |gāyantīḥ sma aṃganā bahvīḥ paśyāvo rakta vāsasaḥ ||4-61-6||
tūrṇam utpatya ca ākāśam āditya patham āsthitau |āvām ālokayāvaḥ tat vanam śādvala saṃsthitam ||4-61-7||
upalaiḥ iva saṃchannā dṛśyate bhūḥ śila uccayaiḥ |āpagābhiḥ ca saṃvītā sūtraiḥ iva vasuṃdharā ||4-61-8||
himavān caiva vindhyaḥ ca meruḥ ca sumahān giriḥ |bhū tale saṃprakāśante nāgā iva jala āśaye ||4-61-9||
tīvraḥ svedaḥ ca khedaḥ ca bhayam ca āsīt tadā avayoḥ |samāviśata mohaḥ ca tato mūrcchā ca dāruṇā ||4-61-10||
na ca dik jñāyate yāmyā na āgneyī na ca vāruṇī |yuga ante niyato loko hato dagdha iva agninā ||4-61-11||
manaḥ ca me hatam bhūyaḥ cakṣuḥ prāpya tu saṃśrayam |yatnena mahatā hi asmin manaḥ saṃdhāya cakṣuṣī ||4-61-12||
yatnena mahatā bhūyo bhāskaraḥ pratilokitaḥ |tulyaḥ pṛthvī pramāṇena bhāskaraḥ pratibhāti nau ||4-61-13||
jaṭāyuḥ mām anāpṛcchya nipapāta mahīm tataḥ |tam dṛṣṭvā tūrṇam ākāśāt ātmānam muktavān aham ||4-61-14||
pakṣabhyām ca mayā gupto jaṭāyuḥ na pradahyata |pramādāt tatra nirdagdhaḥ patan vāyu pathāt aham ||4-61-15||
āśanke tam nipatitam janasthāne jaṭāyuṣam |aham tu patito vindhye dagdha pakṣo jaḍī kṛtaḥ ||4-61-16||
rājyāt hīno bhrātrā ca pakṣābhyām vikrameṇa ca |sarvathā martum eva icchan patiṣye śikharāt gireḥ ||4-61-17||
evam uktvā muniśreṣṭham arudam bhṛśa duḥkhitaḥ |atha dhyātvā muhūrtam tu bhagavān idam abravīt ||4-62-1||
pakṣau ca te prapakṣau ca punaḥ anyau bhaviṣyataḥ |cakṣuṣī caiva prāṇāḥ ca vikramaḥ ca balam ca te ||4-62-2||
purāṇe sumahat kāryam bhaviṣyam hi mayā śrutam |dṛṣṭam me tapasā caiva śrutvā ca viditam mama ||4-62-3||
rājā daśaratho nāma kaścit ikṣvāku vardhanaḥ |tasya putro mahātejā rāmo nāma bhaviṣyati ||4-62-4||
araṇyam ca saha bhrātrā lakṣmaṇena gamiṣyati |tasmin arthe niyuktaḥ san pitrā satya parākramaḥ ||4-62-5||
nairṛto rāvaṇo nāma tasya bhāryām hariṣyati |rākṣasendro janasthānāt avadhyaḥ sura dānavaiḥ ||4-62-6||
sā ca kāmaiḥ pralobhyantī bhakṣyaiḥ bhojyaiḥ ca maithilī |na bhokṣyati mahābhāgā duḥkha magnā yaśasvinī ||4-62-7||
paramānnam ca vaidehyā jñātvā dāsyati vāsavaḥ |yat annam amṛta prakhyam surāṇām api durlabham ||4-62-8||
tat annam maithilī prāpya vijñāya indrāt idam tu iti |agram uddhṛtya rāmāya bhū tale nirvapiṣyati ||4-62-9||
yadi jīvati me bhartā lakṣmaṇo vā api devaraḥ |devatvam gatayoḥ vā api tayoḥ annam idam tu iti ||4-62-10||
eṣyanti preṣitāḥ tatra rāma dūtāḥ plavaṃgamāḥ |ākhyeyā rāma mahiṣī tvayā tebhyo vihaṃgama ||4-62-11||
sarvathā tu na gaṃtavyam īdṛśaḥ kva gamiṣyasi |deśa kālau pratīkṣasva pakṣau tvam pratipatsyase ||4-62-12||
utsaheyam aham kartum adya eva tvām sa pakṣakam |iha sthaḥ tvam tu lokānām hitam kāryam kariṣyasi ||4-62-13||
tvayā api khalu tat kāryam tayoḥ ca nṛpa putrayoḥ |brāhmaṇānām gurūṇām ca munīnām vāsavasya ca ||4-62-14||
icchāmi aham api draṣṭum bhrātarau rāma lakṣmaṇau |na icche ciram dhārayitum prāṇān tyakṣye kalevaram |maharṣi tu tat abravīt idam dṛṣṭa tattva artha darśinaḥ ||4-62-15||
etaiḥ anyaiḥ ca bahubhiḥ vākyaiḥ vākya viśāradaḥ |mām praśasya abhyanujñāpya praviṣṭaḥ sa svam ālayam ||4-63-1||
kaṃdarāt tu visarpitvā parvatasya śanaiḥ śanaiḥ |aham viṃdhyam samāruhya bhavataḥ pratipālaye ||4-63-2||
adya tu etasya kālasya sāgram varṣa śatam gatam |deśa kāla pratīkṣo asmi hṛdi kṛtvā muneḥ vacaḥ ||4-63-3||
mahāprasthānam āsādya svar gate tu niśākare |mām nirdahati saṃtāpo vitarkaiḥ bahubhiḥ vṛtam ||4-63-4||
uditām maraṇe buddhim muni vākyaiḥ nivartaye |buddhiḥ yā tena me dattā prāṇānām rakṣaṇe mama ||4-63-5||
sā me apanayate duḥkham dīptā iva agni śikhā tamaḥ |budhyatā ca mayā vīryam rāvaṇasya durātmanaḥ ||4-63-6||
putraḥ saṃtarjito vāgbhiḥ na trātā maithilī katham |tasyā vilapitam śrutvā tau ca sītā viyojitau ||4-63-7||
na me daśaratha snehāt putreṇa utpāditam priyam |tasya tu evam bruvāṇasya saṃhataiḥ vānaraiḥ saha ||4-63-8||
utpetatuḥ tadā pakṣau samakṣam vana cāriṇām |sa dṛṣṭvā svām tanum pakṣaiḥ udgataiḥ aruṇa cchadaiḥ ||4-63-9||
praharṣam atulam lebhe vānarān ca idam abravīt |niśākarasya rājarṣeḥ prabhāvāt amita ojasaḥ ||4-63-10||
āditya raśmi nirdagdhau pakṣau punaḥ upasthitau |yauvane vartamānasya mama āsīt yaḥ parākramaḥ ||4-63-11||
tam eva adya avagacchāmi balam pauruṣam eva ca |sarvathā kriyatām yatnaḥ sītām adhigamiṣyatha ||4-63-12||
pakṣa lābho mama ayam vaḥ siddhi pratyaya kārakaḥ |iti uktvā tān harīn sarvān saṃpātiḥ patagottama ||4-63-13||
utpapāta gireḥ śṛṃgāt jijñāsuḥ kha gamo gatim |tasya tat vacanam śrutvā pratisaṃhṛṣṭa mānasāḥ |babhūvuḥ hari śārdūlā vikrama abhyudaya unmukhāḥ ||4-63-14||
atha pavana samāna vikramāḥplavaga varāḥ pratilabdha pauruṣāḥ |abhijit abhimukhām diśam yayuḥjanaka sutā parimārgaṇa unmukhāḥ ||4-63-15||
ākhyātā gṛdhra rājena samutplutya plavaṃgamāḥ |saṃgatāḥ prīti saṃyuktā vineduḥ siṃha vikramāḥ ||4-64-1||
saṃpāteḥ vacanam śrutvā harayo rāvaṇa kṣayam |hṛṣṭāḥ sāgaram ājagmuḥ sītā darśana kānkṣiṇaḥ ||4-64-2||
abhikramya tu tam deśam dadṛśur bhīma vikramāḥ |kṛtsnam lokasya mahataḥ pratibiṃbam iva sthitam ||4-64-3||
dakṣiṇasya samudrasya samāsādya uttarām diśam |saṃniveśam tataḥ cakruḥ sahitā vānara uttamāḥ ||4-64-4||
prasuptam iva ca anyatra krīḍantam iva ca anyataḥ |kvacit parvata mātraiḥ ca jala rāśibhiḥ āvṛtam ||4-64-5||
saṃkulam dānava indraiḥ ca pātāla tala vāsibhiḥ |roma harṣa karam dṛṣṭvā viṣeduḥ kapikuṃjarāḥ ||4-64-6||
ākāśam iva duṣpāram sāgaram prekṣya vānarāḥ |viṣeduḥ sahitā sarve katham kāryam iti bruvan ||4-64-7||
viṣaṇṇām vāhinīm dṛṣṭvā sāgarasya nirīkṣaṇāt |āśvāsayāmāsa harīn bhaya ārtān hari sattamaḥ ||4-64-8||
na viṣāde manaḥ kāryam viṣādo doṣavattaraḥ |viṣādo hanti puruṣam bālam kruddha iva uragaḥ ||4-64-9||
yo viṣādo prasahate vikrame samupasthite |tejasā tasya hīnasya puruṣa artho na siddhyati ||4-64-10||
tasyām rātryām vyatītāyām aṃgado vānaraiḥ saha |hari vṛddhaiḥ samāgamya punar maṃtram amaṃtrayat ||4-64-11||
sā vānarāṇām dhvajinī parivārya aṃgadam babhau |vāsavam parivārya iva marutām vāhinī sthitā ||4-64-12||
ko anyaḥ tām vānarīm senām śaktaḥ staṃbhayitum bhavet |anyatra vāli tanayāt anyatra ca hanūmataḥ ||4-64-13||
tataḥ tān hari vṛddhān ca tat ca sainyam arindamaḥ |anumānya aṃgadaḥ śrīmān vākyam arthavat abravīt ||4-64-14||
ka idānīm mahātejā laṃghayiṣyati sāgaram |kaḥ kariṣyati sugrīvam satya sandham arindamam ||4-64-15||
ko vīro yojana śatam laṃghayeta plavaṃgamāḥ |imān ca yūthapān sarvān mocayet ko mahābhayāt ||4-64-16||
kasya prasādāt dārān ca putrān caiva gṛhāṇi ca |ito nivṛttāḥ paśyema siddha arthāḥ sukhino vayam ||4-64-17||
kasya prasādāt rāmam ca lakṣmaṇam ca mahābalam |abhigacchema saṃhṛṣṭāḥ sugrīvam ca mahābalam ||4-64-18||
yadi kaścit samartho vaḥ sāgara plavane hariḥ |sa dadātu iha naḥ śīghram puṇyām abhaya dakṣiṇām ||4-64-19||
aṃgadasya vacaḥ śrutvā na kaścit kiṃcit abravīt |stimitā iva abhavat sarvā sā tatra hari vāhinī ||4-64-20||
punar eva aṃgadaḥ prāha tān harīn hari sattamaḥ |sarve balavatām śreṣṭhā bhavanto dṛḍha vikramāḥ |vyapadeśya kule jātāḥ pūjitāḥ ca api abhīkṣṇaśaḥ ||4-64-21||
na hi vo gamane saṃgaḥ kadācit api kasyacit bhavet |bruvadhvam yasya yā śaktiḥ plavane plavagarṣabhāḥ ||4-64-22||
aneka śata sāhasrīm viṣaṇṇām hari vāhinīm |jāṃbavān samudīkṣya evam hanumaṃtam atha abravīt ||4-66-1||
vīra vānara lokasya sarva śāstra vidām vara |tūṣṇīm ekāṃtam āśritya hanuman kim na jalpasi ||4-66-2||
hanuman hari rājasya sugrīvasya samo hi asi |rāma lakṣmaṇayoḥ ca api tejasā ca balena ca ||4-66-3||
ariṣṭaneminaḥ putro vainateyo mahābalaḥ |garutmān iva vikhyāta uttamaḥ sarva pakṣiṇām ||4-66-4||
bahuśo hi mayā dṛṣṭaḥ sāgare sa mahābalaḥ |bhujagān uddharan pakṣī mahāvego mahāyaśāḥ ||4-66-5||
pakṣayoḥ yat balam tasya tāvat bhuja balam tava |vikramaḥ ca api vegaḥ ca na te tena apahīyate ||4-66-6||
balam buddhiḥ ca tejaḥ ca sattvam ca hari sattama |viśiṣṭam sarva bhūteṣu kim ātmānam na sajjase ||4-66-7||
apsara apsarasām śreṣṭhā vikhyātā puṃjikasthalā |aṃjanā iti parikhyātā patnī kesariṇo hareḥ ||4-66-8||
vikhyātā triṣu lokeṣu rūpeṇā apratimā bhuvi |abhiśāpāt abhūt tāta kapitve kāma rūpiṇī ||4-66-9||
duhitā vānara indrasya kuṃjarasya mahātmanaḥ |mānuṣam vigraham kṛtvā rūpa yauvana śālinī ||4-66-10||
vicitra mālya ābharaṇā kadācit kṣauma dhāriṇī |acarat parvatasya agre prāvṛḍ aṃbuda sannibhe ||4-66-11||
tasyā vastram viśālākṣyāḥ pītam rakta daśam śubham |sthitāyāḥ parvatasya agre māruto apaharat śanaiḥ ||4-66-12||
sa dadarśa tataḥ tasyā vṛttau ūrū susaṃhatau |stanau ca pīnau sahitau sujātam cāru ca ānanam ||4-66-13||
tām balāt āyata śroṇīm tanu madhyām yaśasvinīm |dṛṣṭvā eva śubha sarvāngīm pavanaḥ kāma mohitaḥ ||4-66-14||
sa tām bhujābhyām dīrghābhyām paryaṣvajata mārutaḥ |manmatha āviṣṭa sarvāngo gata ātmā tām aninditām ||4-66-15||
sā tu tatra eva saṃbhrāṃtā suvṛttā vākyam abravīt |eka patnī vratam idam ko nāśayitum icchati ||4-66-16||
aṃjanāyā vacaḥ śrutvā mārutaḥ pratyabhāṣata |na tvām hiṃsāmi suśroṇi mā bhūt te manasoi bhayam ||4-66-17||
manasā asmi gato yat tvām pariṣvajya yaśasvini |vīryavān buddhi saṃpannaḥ putraḥ tava bhaviṣyati ||4-66-18||
mahāsāttvo mahāteja mahābala parākramaḥ |laṃghane plavane caiva bhaviṣyati mayā samaḥ ||4-66-19||
evam uktā tataḥ tuṣṭā jananī te mahākapeḥ |guhāyām tvām mahābāho prajajñe plavagarṣabha ||4-66-20||
abhyutthitam tataḥ sūryam bālo dṛṣṭvā mahā vane |phalaṃcetijighṛkṣustvamutplutyābhyutpatodivam - yadvā -phalam ca iti jighṛkṣuḥ tvam utplutya abhiutpato divam ||4-66-21||
śatāni trīṇi gatvā atha yojanānām mahākape |tejasā tasya nirdhūto na viṣādam tato gataḥ ||4-66-22||
tvām api upagatam tūrṇam aṃtarīkṣam mahākape |kṣiptam indreṇa te vajram kopa āviṣṭena tejasā ||4-66-23||
tadā śailāgra śikhare vāmo hanur abhajyata |tato hi nāma dheyam te hanumān iti kīrtitam ||4-66-24||
tataḥ tvām nihatam dṛṣṭvā vāyuḥ gandha vahaḥ svayam |trailokyam bhṛśa saṃkruddho na vavau vai prabhaṃjanaḥ ||4-66-25||
saṃbhrāṃtāḥ ca surāḥ sarve trailokye kṣubhite sati |prasādayanti saṃkruddham mārutam bhuvaneśvarāḥ ||4-66-26||
prasādite ca pavane brahmā tubhyam varam dadau |aśastra vadhyatām tāta samare satya vikrama ||4-66-27||
vajrasya ca nipātena virujam tvām samīkṣya ca |sahasra netraḥ prīta ātmā dadau te varam uttamam ||4-66-28||
svacchaṃdataḥ ca maraṇam tava syāt iti vai prabho |sa tvam kesariṇaḥ putraḥ kṣetrajo bhīma vikramaḥ ||4-66-29||
mārutasya aurasaḥ putraḥ tejasā ca api tat samaḥ |tvam hi vāyu suto vatsa plavane ca api tat samaḥ ||4-66-30||
vayam adya gata prāṇā bhavān asmāsu sāṃpratam |dākṣya vikrama saṃpannaḥ kapi rāja iva aparaḥ ||4-66-31||
trivikrame mayā tāta sa śaila vana kānanā |triḥ sapta kṛtvaḥ pṛthivī parikrāntā pradakṣiṇam ||4-66-32||
tathā ca oṣadhayo asmābhiḥ saṃcitā deva śāsanāt |nirmathyam amṛtam yābhiḥ tadā tadānīm no mahat balam ||4-66-33||
sa idānīm aham vṛddhaḥ parihīna parākramaḥ |sāmpratam kālam asmākam bhavān sarva guṇa anvitaḥ ||4-66-34||
tat vijṛṃbhasva vikrāṃtaḥ plavatām uttamo hi asi |tvat vīryam draṣṭu kāmā iyam sarvā vānara vāhinī ||4-66-35||
uttiṣṭha hari śārdūla laṃghayasva mahā arṇavam |parā hi sarva bhūtānām hanuman yā gatiḥ tava ||4-66-36||
viṣāṇṇā harayaḥ sarve hanuman kim upekṣase |vikramasva mahāvega viṣṇuḥ trīn vikramān iva ||4-66-37||
tataḥ kapīnām ṛṣabheṇa coditaḥpratīta vegaḥ pavana ātmajaḥ kapiḥ |praharṣayan tām hari vīra vāhinīmcakāra rūpam mahat ātmanaḥ tadā ||4-66-38||
tam dṛṣṭvā jṛṃbhamāṇam te kramitum śata yojanam |vegena āpūryamāṇam ca sahasā vānarottamam ||4-67-1||
sahasā śokam utsṛjya praharṣeṇa samanvitāḥ |vineduḥ tuṣṭuvuḥ ca api hanūmantam mahābalam ||4-67-2||
prahṛṣṭā vismitāḥ ca api te vīkṣante samaṃtataḥ |trivikrama kṛta utsāham nārāyaṇam iva prajāḥ ||4-67-3||
saṃstūyamāno hanumān vyavardhata mahābalaḥ |samāviddhya ca lāṃgūlam harṣāt balam upeyivān ||4-67-4||
tasya saṃstūyamānasya sarvaiḥ vanara puṃgavaiḥ |tejasā āpūryamāṇasya rūpam āsīt anuttamam ||4-67-5||
yathā vijṛṃbhate siṃho vivṛte giri gahvare |mārutasya aurasaḥ putraḥ tathā saṃprati jṛṃbhate ||4-67-6||
aśobhata mukham tasya jṛṃbhamāṇasya dhīmataḥ |aṃbarīṣa upamam dīptam vidhūma iva pāvakaḥ ||4-67-7||
harīṇām utthito madhyāt saṃprahṛṣṭa tanū ruhaḥ |abhivādya harīn vṛddhān hanumān idam abravīt ||4-67-8||
arujan parvata agrāṇi hutāśana sakho anilaḥ |balavān aprameyaḥ ca vāyuḥ ākāśa gocaraḥ ||4-67-9||
tasya aham śīghra vegasya śīghra gasya mahātmanaḥ |mārutasya aurasaḥ putraḥ plavane ca asmi tat samaḥ ||4-67-10||
utsaheyam hi vistīrṇam ālikhaṃtam iva aṃbaram |merum girim asaṃgena parigaṃtum sahasraśaḥ ||4-67-11||
bāhu vega praṇunnena sāgareṇa aham utsahe |samāplāvayitum lokam sa parvata nadī hradam ||4-67-12||
mama ūru janghā vegena bhaviṣyati samutthitaḥ |samutthita mahā grāhaḥ samudro varuṇa ālayaḥ ||4-67-13||
pannaga aśanam ākāśe patantam pakṣi sevitam |vainateyam aham śaktaḥ parigaṃtum sahasraśaḥ ||4-67-14||
udayāt prasthitam vā api jvalaṃtam raśmi mālinam |an astamitam ādityam abhigaṃtum samutsahe ||4-67-15||
tato bhūmim asaṃspṛṣṭvā punaḥ āgantum utsahe |pravegena eva mahatā bhīmena plavagarṣabhāḥ ||4-67-16||
utsaheyam atikrāṃtum sarvān ākāśa gocarān |sāgaram śoṣayiṣyāmi dārayiṣyāmi medinīm ||4-67-17||
parvatān cūrṇaṣyāmi plavamānaḥ plavaṃgamāḥ |hariṣyāmi ūru vegena plavamāno mahāarṇavam ||4-67-18||
latānām vividhām puṣpam pādapānām ca sarvaśaḥ |anuyāsyati mām adya plavamānam vihāyasā ||4-67-19||
bhaviṣyati hi me panthāḥ svāteḥ panthā iva aṃbare |carantam ghoram ākāśam utpatiṣyantam eva ca ||4-67-20||
drakṣyanti nipatantam ca sarva bhūtāni vānarāḥ |mahā meru pratīkāśam mām drakṣyadhvam plavaṃgamāḥ ||4-67-21||
divam āvṛtya gacchantam grasamānam iva aṃbaram |vidhamiṣyāmi jīmūtān kaṃpayiṣyāmi parvatān |sāgaram śoṣayiṣyāmi plavamānaḥ samāhitaḥ ||4-67-22||
vainateyasya vā śaktiḥ mama vā mārutasya vā |ṛte suparṇa rājānam mārutam vā mahābalam |na tat bhūtam prapaśyāmi yat mām plutam anuvrajet ||4-67-23||
nimeṣa antara mātreṇa nirālaṃbanam aṃbaram |sahasā nipatiṣyāmi ghanāt vidyut iva utthitā ||4-67-24||
bhaviṣyati hi me rūpam plavamānasya sāgaram |viṣṇoḥ prakramamāṇasya tadā trīn vikramān iva ||4-67-25||
buddhyā ca aham prapaśyāmi manaḥ ceṣṭā ca me tathā |aham drakṣyāmi vaidehīm pramodadhvam plavaṃgamāḥ ||4-67-26||
mārutasya samo vege garuḍasya samo jave |ayutam yojanānām tu gamiṣyāmi iti me matiḥ ||4-67-27||
vāsavasya sa vajrasya brahmaṇo vā svayaṃbhuvaḥ |vikramya sahasā hastāt amṛtam tat iha ānaye ||4-67-28||
laṃkām vā api samutkṣipya gaccheyam iti me matiḥ |tam evam vānara śreṣṭham garjantam amita prabham ||4-67-29||
prahṛṣṭā harayaḥ tatra samudaikṣanta vismitāḥ |tat ca asya vacanam śrutvā jñātīnām śoka nāśanam ||4-67-30||
uvāca parisaṃhṛṣṭo jāṃbavān plavageśvaraḥ |vīra kesariṇaḥ putra vegavan māruta ātmaja ||4-67-31||
jñātīnām vipulaḥ śokaḥ tvayā tāta praṇāśitaḥ |tava kalyāṇa rucayaḥ kapi mukhyāḥ samāgatāḥ ||4-67-32||
maṃgalam kārya siddhi artham kariṣyanti samāhitāḥ |ṛṣīṇām ca prasādena kapi vṛddha matena ca ||4-67-33||
gurūṇām ca prasādena plavasva tvam mahāarṇavam |sthāsyāmaḥ ca eka pādena yāvat āgamanam tava ||4-67-34||
tvat gatāni ca sarveṣām jīvitāni vana okasām |tataḥ ca hari śārdūlaḥ tān uvāca vana okasaḥ ||4-67-35||
ko api loke na me vegam plavane dhārayiṣyati |etāni hi nagasya asya śilā saṃkaṭa śālinaḥ ||4-67-36||
śikharāṇi mahendrasya sthirāṇi ca mahānti ca |yeṣu vegam gamiṣyāmi mahendra śikhareṣu aham ||4-67-37||
nānā druma vikīrṇeṣu dhātu niṣpanda śobhiṣu |etāni mama vegam hi śikharāṇi mahānti ca ||4-67-38||
plavato dhārayiṣyanti yojanānām itaḥ śatam |tataḥ tu māruta prakhyaḥ sa hariḥ māruta ātmajaḥ |āruroha naga śreṣṭham mahndram ariṃardamaḥ ||4-67-39||
vṛtam nānā vidhaiḥ puṣpaiḥ mṛga sevita śādvalam |latā kusuma saṃbādham nitya puṣpa phala drumam ||4-67-40||
siṃha śārdūla caritam matta mātaṃga sevitam |matta dvija gaṇa ud dhuṣṭam salila utpīḍa saṃkulam ||4-67-41||
mahadbhiḥ ucchritam śṛngaiḥ mahendram sa mahābalaḥ |vicacāra hariśreṣṭho mahendra sāma vikramaḥ ||4-67-42||
bāhubhyām pīḍitaḥ tena mahāśailo mahātmanā |rarāsa siṃha abhihato mahān matta iva dvipaḥ ||4-67-43||
mumoca salila utpīḍān viprakīrṇa śilouccayaḥ |vitrasta mṛga mātaṃgaḥ prakaṃpita mahā drumaḥ ||4-67-44||
nānāgaṃdharvamithunairpānasaṃsargakarkaśaiḥ |utpatadbhirvihaṃgaiścavidyādharagaṇairapi - yadvā -nānā gandharva mithunaiḥ pāna saṃsarga karkaśaiḥ |ut patadbhiḥ vihaṃgaiḥ ca vidyādhara gaṇaiḥ api ||4-67-45||
tyajyamāna mahā sānuḥ saṃnilīna mahā uragaḥ |śaila śṛnga śilā utpātaḥ tadā abhūt sa mahā giriḥ ||4-67-46||
niḥśvasadbhistadātaitubhujagairardhaniḥsṛtaiḥ |sapatākaivābhātisatadādharaṇīdharaḥ|yadvā -niḥśvasadbhiḥ tadā taiḥ tu bhujagaiḥ ardha niḥsṛtaiḥ |sa patāka iva ābhāti sa tadā dharaṇī dharaḥ ||4-67-47||
ṛṣibhitrāsasaṃbhrāntaistyajyamānaśśiloccayaḥ - yadvā -ṛṣibhiḥ trāsa saṃbhrāṃtaiḥ tyajyamānaḥ śilā uccayaḥ |sīdan mahati kāṃtāre sārtha hīna iva adhva gaḥ ||4-67-48||
sa vegavān vega samāhita ātmāhari pravīraḥ para vīra hantā |manaḥ samādhāya mahāanubhāvojagāma laṃkām manasā manasvī ||4-67-49||